Archive of Our Own

Work Text

All for Love -Thorin***Book 4 ***Unless otherwise stated, all years are in human years. Trying to constantly give you dwelven years to dwarven year with the computations in human years gives me a headache. I have a whole chart of the age difference of every race (well not orcs, seriously, ugh) it is PART 3 of the saga. It should make things a tad easier perhaps.Prolog: (June 2947-six years AFTER BotFA) Thorin age-201 (dwarf lifespan 250)Chapter 1- Thorin Immortal
Thorin POV-
“Thorin, would you be able to check your schedule and see if you have any open time for an overnight camping trip with Kíliel and Kílian? They’ve been begging me to ask you, and I keep telling them being a king keeps you very busy, but this time they refuse to back down and are insisting they must go camping with you. If you can’t, I understand, and will just have to put my foot down.”“Let me check my schedule, Tauriel. I never know from one minute to the next what I’m doing half the time. Thank the Valar for the two boys helping me out as much as they do. Your sacrifice of your husband’s time from your life is much appreciated!”
“Well, it keeps him out of trouble, and from influencing the children too much.”I roared with laughter at the exasperation in her voice and she chuckled too. “He keeps me young,” she said.“I will get back to you by days end while I finagle with the schedule, no point in being king if you can’t take a day off, eh?”
“Ah, but you are such an excellent king, and honestly, six years into your reign, there is still so much to be done. You do it very well, Thorin.”
“Thank you, Tauriel, I appreciate that you see that.”It took quite a bit of finagling with my schedule. I really needed more time off; I was under a lot of pressure as it was and not getting any younger. The children on the other hand were growing like weeds and I was missing it; but I made the time.
The twins were four year olds, but as Tauriel explained it to me, physically they were like six year olds, and mentally like eight year olds. So, I felt a bit more comfortable taking them.
I had taken Fíli and Kíli out and about around those ages. So, all that one night on the ground would probably do is give me a backache. It would be worth it as I loved the children dearly.
It bothered me a great deal that I was not spending all the time I had wanted to with them, for them to get to know me better as their great uncle.I got to their hall and had barely knocked, when Kíliel opened the door. I winced as she let out with an ear-piercing squeal of joy when she saw it was me. She was attached to my waist in a split second, jumping up and down, all the while talking a mile a minute.
“Kíliel!”Tauriel barked at her hyper little daughter, then groaned in a long-suffering tone that I remembered so well, it made me smile.“Give your poor Uncle a moment to at least get in the door, before you have his head spinning, young maid. Sorry Thorin, I’m afraid she gets that from me. Still drives Kíli nuts when I get over excited and do that to him.”The twins were indeed both quite excited to see me and more than ready to go.
Kíliel was a hyper little thing, constantly chattering away, while Kílian listened quite a bit, but always took me by surprise with the wisdom he had when he did speak.
I had planned on an hour hike to wear them out a bit. The sight I knew of was a good safe sight for us.
I may be 201 years old, but I could still swing a sword with the best of them.
The children had smaller swords, and to my amusement, Kíliel had a bow as well, just like her Pappa.“Kíliel? Are you very good with your bow?”
“Oh, yes, I am Uncle Thorin, I practice a lot with Pappa and he says I am better than he was at my age and he said he had already hit Uncle Fíli once by this time and had his bow taken away and that is why I can’t practice with anyone but him in the arena or outside with targets because he was using Uncle Fíli as a target and not thinking it would hit him or that it would hurt because he had never hit anyone before but as soon as the arrow hit Uncle Fíli and he saw blood he said he cried and cried and cried so hard and Grandmother pulled it out and you took his bow away and he had to wait on Uncle Fíli hand and foot forever but it was OK because Uncle Fíli was throwing axes at his head and he had pumpkins on his head but you said Pappa and Uncle Fíli were knuckleheads and you were going to strangle his Pappa when you went to meet him when you died but I told Pappa you were never going to die and he cried and we went home and I felt so bad but it’s OK now.”I blinked a few times, then asked, “Kíliel… did you even breathe at all while saying all that?”
“Uuuuuhhhh, I think so. But I think I said it with both lungs full of air once. I do that a lot.It took me 5 minutes to stop laughing at the poor maid, but she thought it was funny too.“Now, does anyone understand why Sissy drives me up the wall?!” Poor Kílian bemoaned to no one in particular about his situation.Which set me off all over again.
I just had to spend more time with the dwelflings, they were growing up too fast.“Pappa says Mamma is a bad ‘in-floo-ense’ on me, but when Kílian puts mud in my hair she says Pappa is a bad ‘in-floo-ense’ on Kílian.”“I think Mamma and Pappa are both weird.” Kílian mumbled.
I was still laughing heartily, when a sudden twinge of chest pain had me coughing for a bit.
Kíliel looked at me funny but I waved her off. With taking a drink from the drinking skin and breathing slowly the pain was mostly gone.“I’m fine children, a bit winded is all. Let’s keep moving, shall we?”We had been on the trail almost an hour, when I was beginning to find it more and more difficult to breathe, making us go much slower than I had planned.
I knew I sat a lot more as king, but it was ridiculous to be huffing and puffing like this.
My chest was tight. It felt like no matter how deep I breathed in I just could not get enough air.
The children were now quite concerned.“I’m just getting old,” I told them, “so it takes me longer than it used to.”
We had reached the incline to the sight I had chosen not long after that.We had barely begun to climb up, when a pain, worse than any sword thrust, shot through my chest. It was so intense it stole my breath away completely.I fell hard to the ground, sliding back down to the base of the incline, clutching my side and my chest. I was gasping as hard as I could to get some air, any air, into my lungs. All I seemed to be able to do though was wheeze.It was only getting worse! I had broken out into a cold sweat, while at the same time I was losing feeling in my arm and my chest. I was panicking that it might be a heart attack.
I had no idea what do.The children were surprisingly calm when Kílian asked, “May we have your permission to heal you, Uncle Thorin?”
That helped me relax a bit, but the pain was worsening. I had to gasp to tell them to please help me.
They put their hands over me and touched, the air grew warm while a soft breeze began as it got lighter and lighter.
I realized after a few moments that I could breathe again, and the pain was not so bad. They continued to keep their hands there. I didn’t move as I felt the pain go away all together.
The light dimmed a bit, then Kíliel asked me, “Are you ready to be immortal now, Uncle Thorin?”
That took me by complete surprise.
I knew Kíli was immortal from the Battle of the Five Armies, but I’d not thought about that in years.
I could tell Kíliel was getting a little impatient with me by the furrow on her brow. The exact same expression Kíli always gave me, when as a child, I didn’t answer him fast enough.It made me smile at her, “You two do whatever you need to, and yes, make me immortal.”
The light got so bright I had to shut my eyes, and yet I could still see it.
I began to tingle all over, like a limb had fallen asleep, and the blood was moving through it again.
It didn’t take as long as the healing did.When the light was gone, I squinted out of my eyes to see the two of them grinning at me looking very pleased with themselves. I tried to get up but found I was rather dizzy.
Kíliel said, “Just wait a bit, Uncle Thorin, it’ll get easier soon.”While she held my hand, Kílian brought out his pipes and played for a while.
I felt my strength returning as Kílian kept playing; until the sun was starting to go down.Kíliel said, “OK, Uncle Thorin, let us help you up and we can go home now.
Mamma and Pappa will want to talk to you.
But Pappa’s going to be so happy.
He’s worried about it for such a long time; that the Prophecy would not work on anyone else in the family.
We knew it was close to your time.”It was slow going but we made it back to the mountain, where my guards helped me the rest of the way to Kíli’s hall. Thankfully Tauriel was home.

Tauriel POV-
I had grown use to the feeling of Kíli and the children being immortal, so as soon as Thorin and the twins came in the door I knew something had happened; something felt different. Plus, they were supposed to be gone overnight.
When I looked at Thorin and the bewildered look on his face, I suddenly saw and felt the change in him, now that I knew what I was looking for. I knew he was immortal now too.
I got him into a chair in the living room, “Everything is going to be OK; how can I help you Thorin?”
The twins stayed very close to him, one had her arm around his neck, the other had Thorin's hand in his.
Thorin was a bit dazed still so I asked the children, “Were you able to make Uncle Thorin immortal?”
They both smiled at me and Kílian replied, “Yes, Mamma, finally.
We were getting worried we might not be near him when his time came.”
I don't know if it was inspiration or what, but I knew to tell them, “I think that the Prophecy will always make sure that one of you will be near the family member or friend that is in need of your gifts.”Thorin spoke then, “I had a heart attack, I was in so much pain and so scared.
The children, they put their hands together over me, there was light, and the pain went away.
They asked me if I wanted to be immortal.
I said yes, and then they then put their hands over me again. All I could see for a bit was bright white light. I began to tingle all over.
When I could see again, there were lights around the children for a few minutes, then they looked the same as always.
I am a bit dazed here and my nerves are vibrating, but other than that, I guess I'm OK. I’m now like you and Kíli?”“And us too, Uncle Thorin,” Kíliel piped in.“Yes, like you and your brothers and sisters. I will live forever?”“You will.
Remember how it was difficult for Kíli to wrap his head around it for the longest time?”
“Yes.”
“He's going to be ecstatic when he comes home and finds out.
I know it'll relieve so much of the tension he's been carrying for far too long; worrying about you, Mother, and Fíli.
The Prophecy is still working.”
“Well, I think I need to lie down for a bit.
If you would send Kíli in when he does get home, please.
Have him wake me up if I am asleep.”“OK Thorin.
Oh, and Thorin.”“Yes, dear?”“Just pass the looking glass in your room before you lie down, you'll be pleasantly surprised I should think.”“Why? What do I look like?”“Just go look for yourself, it’s easier than me describing it to you.”
I waited for a few seconds and heard, “BY THE VALAR, TAURIEL!!!”
He came rushing back down the hall holding his face with the biggest grin I had ever seen on him.I smiled at him and asked, “Like what you see?”

“I look like I'm 100 again!”
“And after a long nap and a few days rest you'll feel like 100 again.
Fíli may be off the hook for the next in line as the Heir of Durin.”
He looked at me funny, “Huh?”
I laughed, “You’ve always been handsome, Thorin, but now you are quite the looker. I should think you will be catching a Dwarrow maid’s eye now.
Did you just actually blush, Thorin Oakenshield?”

“I really do need to take that nap, you’re killing me, Tauriel.” He laughed as he walked back down the hall to his room in our wing.

Kíli’s POV-
As I quietly sat there while he slept, I marveled at how young and stress free he looked. As if he'd never been a crown prince and Erebor had never fallen. There were no wrinkles or lines from grimacing all the time, his brow was smooth, as if he'd never had a care in the world to worry about, much less the time in exile and then fighting to feed his people and rule them after Battle of Azanulbizar, when he lost his grandfather, father, and beloved younger brother, much less the thousands of other dwarves that had died for nothing.His eye lids were a soft pink instead of a shadowy gray, like they had not seen the horrors he had. Almost as if he had been carefree his whole life.Kíliel had told me he was most likely around 100 years physically. He would still add the chronological years, but never age again. His mind would still continue to learn but that he would never be “seeneel”, I think she meant senile. I softly chuckled.He would now live forever, he would see the fruits of the labors from decades of pain, strife, and struggle. Fíli and I were almost his age now. I was 83, and Fíli would be 88 soon.I so hoped the twin’s gift would be everything he needed to find peace and happiness in his life. Perhaps now he would take a queen and have children. He deserved all the joy life could give him for all he had sacrificed for our people as well as Middle Earth.He rolled over on his back, and with a soft snort, yawned hugely. He didn’t open his eyes right away. I was sure he was trying to figure things out. New smells, new sounds and probably why his body was buzzing like it was filled with bees.I started to tear up, and my throat got a huge lump in it as I fully realized Thorin would never die, he would never leave me. He would see my children grow up and know their children.
He could be king as long as he wanted to be.Now, I just had to wait for Mother, Dwalin, and Fíli to make the change.When he opened his eyes, he had to quick shut them again. Then he opened them a crack as if there was too much light.“Uncle Thorin, do you want me to lower the light on the lamp?”“Kíli, is that you?”“Yes. Is the light hurting your eyes?”“Not so much the light son, but everything is…clearer, I think? It makes me head hurt a little. Is this from becoming immortal? Did you have a headache?”“Well, I had a lot of aches, so I don’t remember exactly. But I think it may be that your eyesight was corrected when the twins healed you.”“There was nothing wrong with my eyesight!”“Uh-huh,” I grinned, “Now tell me another story.”“Impertinent dwarfling!” he laughed“Hardly, I’m almost as old as you are now, and Fíli is even closer. I’m going to turn the lamp to low, so cover your eyes with your hands, then slowly open them. Does that help any?”He peeked through his fingers and slowly opened them wider until he could blink, making his eyes water a bit.“Well that’s not so bad. I’m just going to have to get used to seeing everything in such clear definition. On top of being immortal!”“Well, then, stay with us until you feel comfortable enough to be alone in your hall.”“If it isn’t a burden on Tauriel, I’d feel much more comfortable with that, Kíli.”I laughed when I said, “It’s more like, can you handle 4 little dwelves who will shower you with love and adoration.
All. Day. Long!”“I’m not worried about that one-bit, Kíli. As I left to take the twins camping and they were talking to me, I realized just how much I was missing out on them growing up. I was so surprised at how much they had changed since the last time I saw them; it made me regret not having been over more. I have simply let myself take charge of too many things. It put me under too much pressure and led to my heart attack. I’m in good health, I was just over taxing myself to the point my body had had enough.It was my wake-up call if you will. I’m going to tell Balin I’ll need a week to recover. In that time, I’ll have him, Dwalin, and a few council members over to discuss some changes in my responsibilities. I thought I could do it all. I may now be immortal, but there is more to life than ruling a kingdom, and more than enough dwarves with skill sets that can handle the less demanding things, or responsibilities I thought only I could oversee.
You and Fíli have been amazing helping me. But I have put a great deal of pressure on both of you as well. No, don’t give me that look. Tauriel has been beyond patient with me monopolizing your time away from home, but it is not fair to her or you. No one needs to be working any more than eight hours unless there is a crisis. The average miner only works five hours, so I will be making changes.”“I can’t even express how happy I am that you are immortal, Thorin. That more than anything has been the main cause of my duress. Now Mother, Dwalin, and Fíli, and I will be able to breathe a sigh of relief.”When we hugged, he hauled me up on the bed to give me a huge bear hug like when I was a dwarfling. Gently touching foreheads.“You and Fíli are sons to me, it doesn’t matter than Víli is your father. I would never dishonor his memory, he meant too much to me, which was one of many reasons I stepped up to help your mother raise you two rascals. You both are fine princes and dwarves grown. I am so proud of the two of you.”We both were in tears when Kíliel padded in.“Are you OK Pappa, Uncle Thorin? Your minds are happy, but you are crying.”I opened my arms to her, and she leaped into them, so I could snuggle her between us.“You and Kílian have made me so happy, Dwelfling!”She giggled just like Tauriel, which made Thorin laugh.“Why don’t we all go out and thank Kílian and give everybody hugs, hmm?”“Yay! I love you, Uncle Thorin.”The three of us untangled ourselves and headed out to find the rest of the family.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thorin POV-
“Oh, Mahal. Tauriel.” I moaned into her neck. The way she tasted when I kissed her lips and skin, how she smelled in the heat of passion, she felt so silky to me as I thrust in her. It was so powerful listening to the low throaty sounds she made from the pleasure I was giving her as I was quickly reaching my climax. She moved in rhythm with me, her legs wrapped around my hips, arching her back, and crying her pleasure as her nails dug into my shoulders urging me on. She cried out my name as she reached her peak and tightened around my length in her.
I roared my pleasure as I filled her with my release in one final deep hard thrust. Then rutting against her until I was finished.
Our pleasure was beyond comprehension and I rejoiced in it.
It was difficult to breathe now though, and something about it felt off as I looked down at her, she seemed to be disappearing.
I groaned in frustration as I realized I was face first in my pillow and had completely messed the sheets…again.
I rolled over still breathing hard from such an intense dream, like all my dreams of her were.
I was still throbbing as I thought about it and reached down to stroke the last of the need from me, only to bring myself to a second orgasm as the vivid reality of the dream played through my mind.
I could not take much more of this.
These dreams had been haunting me for almost a year now as I fell more deeply in love with her.
I was a mess, so I just wiped myself off on my sheets, then stripped the bed, tossing everything but the furs into the basket. I started the shower and stared at myself in the looking glass in my room. I may look and feel 100, but in my mind, I was old.She was so young, vibrant, and beautiful. So loving and protective, so giving and nurturing.
It was no wonder Kíli and Fíli had fallen in love with her.And now me.
Ever since the day that Fíli and Kíli’s daughters were born, these dreams and thoughts had been burning in my mind. It shocked me the first night it happened, and I was a bit confused because I cared so much for her but had tried to never let myself think beyond that. I tried to keep my errant thoughts at bay when I was near her, and a wall around my heart to not let it go any further than familial affection for her.
So, to suddenly out of the blue be woken up from a dream of making love to her that was so real, so lucid; shook that wall. As it began happening almost every night after that, I found myself looking at her differently every time I visited, or we all had a meal together. I had to be firm with my thoughts, as well as to try and keep my feelings for her became genuine romantic love.
I had somehow fallen in love with her and could do nothing to stop it or keep it from growing.I stepped into the shower and began the ritual of cleaning, hoping that would clear my mind, but all I could think about was how perfect she was. Physically she was stunning. Her vibrant red hair, that always seemed alight and glowing, flowing down to her ankles. Her eyes that could only be compared to vivid emerald gemstones, with their green and the sparkle in them. Her skin was the perfect mix of pink roses and cream, freckles all over her face and body like constellations of stars, that accentuated her beauty. Making her look all the more exotic.The times she had worn formal court gowns that were low cut, and how they showed the fullness of her breasts with her perfect female form; stuck out clearly in my mind and played out in my dreams.
Even after having 8 children, her body was perfect. She had such long legs and was curved in all the right places. She was only slightly taller than me, but I always felt this reaction from her when we were close and spoke, that she saw me as more than what I was.
I couldn't put my finger on it, but she made me want to hold her close and protect her.Ugh, this line of thinking was only getting me aroused again.
I quickly finished my shower and dried off, thinking of what I could do at this hour to clear my head.
It would be dawn soon.
I could once again go up to the one guard tower that was unused; a favorite haunt of mine these days, to see if fresh air and a sunrise would do the trick.I hastily dressed for the day, then as I headed out the door, I grabbed some of the sweet bread Tauriel had made especially for me, because she knew it was my favorite. When I took a bite, and the spicy heat of the cinnamon I loved so much hit my mouth, I realized how much she really was a part of my life, even from a distance.
Like the sweet bread, I had a jar of my favorite sweets from her, as she knows I have a sweet tooth and she also knows exactly which ones I liked the most. She always has a dish of these particular ones out at her hall, and somehow, she knows which ones I like the best; making sure I have a steady supply of those particular ones in my hall.
She was always thinking of everyone and their needs.
She watched, observed, remembered, and then took the time and care to make sure everyone’s needs were met.
She would be the perfect queen.
As I reached the top and sat in the guard tower, letting the morning breeze dry my hair, I tried to clear my mind. All I could really do though was think about Tauriel.
The myriad qualities she had as a wife, mother, and friend, and how all of those would make her the perfect queen, not only for me but for our people as well.Unlike my grandfather and father, I was not looking for a wife to hang on my arm like some bauble. I needed a queen who could help me run my kingdom. Not that my grandmother and mother were simple prizes to be paraded about. I knew they were both smart Dwarrow dams, it was simply culture for the Dams to work behind the scenes so to speak. If a husband needed help it was done so subtly that even he didn’t know she had helped him.
I was not going to be like that. After all we had been through together to win Erebor back, I wanted a queen who would be by my side and be a working partner with me. Someone I could be proud of and our people would look up to, even knowing them on a personal level. That woman was Tauriel, in all aspects I could think of.
Something else I had been pondering.
The way she helped the dwarves win The Battle of the Five Armies. Saving my life and Fíli’s, as well as bringing Kíli back to life after he had been killed, and ridding us of the pale orc forever! After all that, to then work with the elves at my behest in getting Erebor rebuilt, and now all these years later she was still helping our people with her healing skills. Thinking nothing of it that they were dwarves.
Óin had come to me on many occasions to tell me how it was she, who had saved someone’s life, when it was beyond his knowledge or power, she would use her skills and if necessary, her magic to heal. He was quite pleased working with her. Óin said that Tauriel saw everyone as her people, not “dwarves”. She was more than eager to learn anything he would teach her about dwarven physiology, including culture in healing; so as not to overstep boundaries, customs, or personal feelings.He said she was very sensitive to the emotions of our people, and she was smart as a whip. So quick to pick up the skills he was teaching her. There were many Khuzdul medical words that she'd not learned as they were not part of her everyday vocabulary and she was becoming more fluent in this.He had asked her to be his personal assistant, but she had told him if she said yes and had an emergency with one of the children, she would feel bad that she could not be reliable for him. Óin was simply floored when she suggested that, if it would not be inappropriate, she would call on the elves to send journeymen healers to Erebor. They could help him as well as the midwives. Both races learning from each other.I was ashamed that day, that I had ever doubted her. She had no idea who we really were in Mirkwood and yet felt compelled to not only help us escape, but to continue on the whole journey, encouraging her troops to follow her. She was a born leader and a true warrior.
She reached out to everyone and always knew what to do. And they felt comfortable enough with her to not see her as an elf, but as someone with a compassionate and loving heart who desired to help and serve them. My desire for her was more than just her beauty and skills, but the pure soul she had.
While living in Ered Luin, and once we got back to Erebor, she strove to learn not only all our customs and culture, but the language as well.
She could have just spoken Westron and left it at that, but no, she desired to be as much a part of the dwarven community as she could.
We did not ask her to give up her culture, but we showed her ours and she taught us much about her culture in return.
She had become one of us in such a way that after about 5 years, I took her aside explaining inner names, the sacred language, as well as iglishmêk- our sign language.
I asked her if this was something she would want for herself and the children.
Her reaction humbled me.
“To be found worthy in your eyes to be able to have such a gift as this. Thorin, I am home, you have given me all that my heart has ever wanted. I am loved and accepted for who I am and yet not thought of as a stranger.
I can think of nothing I want more for myself or my children than to fully be part of the people who love us as they do.”I brought before the council my request that our family would like to give Tauriel an Inner-Name of her own and that she and Kíli’s children be allowed Inner-Names as well. Once that was passed, the family began to teach her and the children the secret languages that no alien race had heard or seen. She truly was one of us in so many ways and was perfectly content in this.
I was very proud of her though, that she did teach the children her customs and language as well. They were Dwelves and deserved the very best of both races in accordance to the Prophecy of Mahal and Sulladad. All this made her more to me than just a wife of my sister sons. All this had thus endeared her to my heart; and my heart wanted it all.I couldn't keep this up much longer. I knew I could never ask her to marry me.
She was fond of me, but she did not love me in the way she loved the boys. I suppose that was my own fault from how stupid I was before we took back Erebor, as well as the way I had treated her and Kíli in the beginning.
When I saw the softness in her eyes for the boys and how she was always unconsciously touching them in some tender, intimate way, that was just her way of loving them and letting them know how much she cared for them. I wanted to see that softness in her eyes for me, I wanted to feel her touch, and have her smile tenderly at me with all the love I felt in her mind for the boys, only, for me as well.Putting my face in my hands, I lowered my head and realized that I just did not want to spend my forever as an immortal without her, but it seemed that, that was how it was going to be.
I was so lonely that at times it was a physical ache, not only of my heart, but my whole mind, body, and soul. I felt the parts of me that were missing could only be filled by her.
Then, I thought about having children with her, and my heart sank even lower, if that were possible.
After raising Fíli and Kíli I'd never thought about children again.
I was happy to play with her children and loved them all very much.
But now I was rethinking all that as I saw how Aliel and Alyanna were.
Two little maids by two different sires, but the same mother, and just how different they were.
What would our children be like?
What physical and personality traits would each child have from the two of us?Looking up, I saw the sun was cresting over the horizon now. I thought morosely, another dawn, another day.
Suddenly eternity seemed like a very, long, time to live.
Somehow, I would make it through today and then tomorrow, but as I thought about all the tomorrows without her; it seemed like far too long. An endless path of darkness, loneliness, and sorrow. It made it hard to breathe just thinking about such a desolate future.I had begun to become melancholic of late and Dís was worried.
She hinted that it might make me feel better if I forged something myself, for a special friend, that could have long standing symbolism for her.
Dís knew that I knew of whom she was speaking, and it made me smile and feel some joy at that thought.
I may never be able to give it to her, but in my heart, it would be hers and its meaning from me to her, I felt most deeply.I had to do something!!
I could not go on like this!
But every reason I could think of to tell her of my love for her, and my deep desire for her to be my wife, seemed like a moot point if she could not love me in return.
It would only make me look like an errant old fool.
There just had to be something, anything, that would give me the chance to let her know my feelings for her were genuine and true. Hoping that somehow, I could change her heart to feel love for me; love for me as a husband.

The sun was telling me it was time to start my day.
I slapped my thighs, took a long deep breath, then letting it out as I got up, headed down to my office to see what all I needed to do today.
The sorrow lingered in my heart though as I headed past the guard, greeting him, and walking into my office.
There was already a stack of mail on my desk waiting for me.
Ugh!I just sighed and sat down heavily. Making a face at it, I wondered what was the point? I went through each letter before opening it, tossing the less important ones to one side, the ones I needed to deal with soon in a stack and what I needed to deal with today in another stack.
I got to the last letter and was mystified.
It had the seals of five of the dwarf lords on it.
I broke the seals and read to my disbelief what could only be someone’s insane idea of a joke or some evil plot.
I read it over and over just to be sure I was reading it correctly. Then called the head of security who was on duty now, “When was this been delivered and by whom?”
“I don't know your majesty, but I'll find out immediately.”
I didn't show him the contents of the letter, only the seals.
Within an hour he came back to report.
“Your Majesty, it was delivered by an emissary of Dain Ironfoot sometime in the night. I was told that Dain had been approached by the dwarf lords to stand against you and when he refused them, they had him write the letter to you, which they each then sealed. That is all I know.”
I thanked him, then dismissed him.
This was surreal.
The dwarf lords were going to go to war with me and Dain for the right to put one of their sons on the throne as High King if I did not produce an heir of my own blood.
They refused to accept Fíli as the heir.
Only one thing came to my mind.
I must marry Tauriel and have a child with her, one who would become the next in line as heir.
She was the only one I wanted.
I wouldn't step down; I wouldn’t marry some random Dwarrow Dam.
I only wanted Tauriel.
I called my secretary in and told him that I was to be left alone for the day, cancel everything and I would reschedule when I could.
He said he would take care of it and then left.
I just sat there.
Every time I looked at the clock several hours had gone by.
I only wanted Tauriel.
I couldn't think of any other way to solve this.
As I spent my morning in an endless loop of pondering about it, I realized, it was all simply moot if she couldn’t, or worse, wouldn’t, love me. I would never force her into something she didn't want.
When I looked at the clock next, I was shocked to see how late it was. I'd sat here all day, and into a good portion of the evening.
It came to my mind that the only way to solve this was to talk to Fíli and Kíli.
They were closest to her, if they could read this and hear me out maybe they would have the answer that was alluding me.
I bespoke both of them, they said they had just finished dinner and would be right down.
As I sat there, I could hear them trying to figure out why I would call them to my office at this hour.
Little did they know.
And little did I know… that in less than a day, my whole life would change.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thorin's POV-“What’s so urgent Uncle?” Fíli asked.

I looked at both brothers.
Seeing simultaneously the boys I had raised; Kíli from a newborn baby, and the dwarves they had grown into.
I was proud of them, very proud.
They were fine dwarves with quick minds and good leadership skills. Kíli was a wonderful father and husband and helped me in many ways.
Fíli was turning out to be a particularly excellent crown prince and splendid father to both his child as well as Kíli’s children. He had said he felt they were all his children not Kíli’s and his.
I had never seen Tauriel happier than after she had Fíli join their family…But the letter I held in front of me was about to change everything.I handed the letter to Fíli and told him to read it.Fíli silently read it, then summarized saying, “It’s basically saying that five of the dwarf lords feel that I'm not legitimate enough to be the next king; seeing as I am only your sister son.
Dáin Ironfoot is appalled that the other lords are doing this and stands with you.
The lords want to put one of their own sons on the throne and claim the Arkenstone as their family’s rightful sign to rule.
Unless you can produce a legitimate heir of your own blood the other lords will do all they can to overthrow you and Dáin.” Fíli finished; then looked up at me stunned.
“They want to go to war with you Uncle?
What’s wrong with them?” Kíli said in absolute shock and horror.“Kíli, I fear dark things are at work here. Some evil, that once the dwarf lords oust me, will start a war amongst the other lords; as they each fight for the throne it will decimate the dwarves forever.We've not been great in number for a long time, and to take out the dwarves as one of the allies of the other races would put evil in a strong foothold over all Middle earth.”“What will you do, Thorin?”“I have three choices, boys.”
“One, I can simply abdicate the throne, let them fight it out and destroy the world as we know it. Which, of course, I will not do.”
“Two, I can take some random Dwarrow Dam to wife and produce an heir. End of story, they have no more say in the matter. Again, that is not something I will do.”
Breathing in deeply, then sighing, I told them both, “Which leaves me with a third and very difficult choice.
I ask the woman I love more than anything or anyone to marry me and produce an heir with her.”Fíli said, “Well, it seems simple enough to me, Thorin. That’s the most straightforward and logical way. I don’t see why this is so troubling to you.”I sat quiet for a very long time.
I just, could not bring myself, to tell them of my love for their wife, and how I wanted her to be mine as well. I feared that she would never love me, and it would be a disaster to even attempt to ask her. I could hear that both brothers were beginning to get nervous at the awkwardness of it all.Without warning, there was a sudden shouting at the door behind us, then, a massive crash.The doors flung open and the body of the guard fell in the room with Tauriel storming up to us. In a level voice, bordering on a growl, and in a temper, I believe no male had ever seen her in before, she had all three of us quailing before her.
She then proceeded to tear me, the King Under the Mountain, the great Thorin Oakenshield a new ass.“That you are even considering jeopardizing MY children, your nieces’ and nephews’ lives, their very futures, to the evil that those dwarf lords are proposing to you…
All because you are afraid of me, afraid of what I MIGHT say or do…MIGHT?!?”
She had come in enraged. As wild as a tempest and came down on me as such.“Tauriel, I…”
“THORIN! SHUT UP!”

She would not let me get a word in edgewise.
“YOU WILL NOT SPEAK UNTIL I GIVE YOU PERMISSION, AND NOT UNTIL THEN! I HAVE A BIT TO SAY TO YOU THAT YOU WILL LISTEN TO ME CAREFULLY! AM I UNDERSTOOD?!
“Ye…”
“SHUT UP, I DID NOT GIVE YOU PERMISSION TO SPEAK! YOU WILL NOT SPEAK UNTIL I AM FINISHED TELLING YOU THAT UNDER NO CIRCUMSTANCES…ANY…NONE AT ALL, WILL I ALLOW YOU OR ANYONE TO BOW DOWN TO THESE DWARF LORDS…MUCH LESS TAKE SOME POOR DWARROW DAM TO WIFE THAT YOU HAVE NO INTENTION OF EVER LOVING!!!!!!!!!”

I am more than capable of taking on dozens of wargs and orcs on my own, I will do the very same thing to the dwarf lords! Their entrails and gore will speak of my strength in protecting my children, as well as the Line Of Durin!
Something you seem too cowardly to do!”

She was breathing like a raging bull and glaring at me with a death eye. I didn’t so much as blink, I wasn’t sure I was even breathing! Once she got her second wind…it was much worse! Now she spoke with a lethal stillness and a voice that held me captive like a mouse in the sight of a viper.“If you truly want what you desired, then you need to grow up! Simply ask me, Thorin.
I will not allow you to decide the fate of MY children.
If you do not ask me by noontime this very day, what is in your heart… You will rue the day you were born. The evil the dwarf lords you are catering to, will seem like a summer breeze compared to what I have planned for you, Thorin Durin.” She spat my name out like something bitter on her tongue.
Then, just like that, she turned and stormed back out of the room. Jumping over the body of the guard, as if it were a mere afterthought. I felt in her mind she was still raging as she went back home fully ready for the fight of her life and the lives of all her children. Thinking in the strongest possible way that I, Thorin Oakenshield, would not destroy her family because I was too cowardly to ask her. Her mind was livid and ready to do battle.“Oh, Mahal, the guard! Check on the guard.” Kíli cried out.
“How is he?”
“She didn’t kill him did she?”“I don’t think so, Thorin. Help me wake him up, Fee!”It took the boys a bit and finally a splash of cold water from my carafe to bring him round. What had she hit him with?!“Wha…what happened?”“Nothing to be ashamed of. You were just knocked out by Princess Tauriel.”
“I… what?! A female?!”
“I wouldn’t tell her that if I were you.”“No, that might not be too good for my longevity now would it?”
“I could have one of the children resurrect you after she kills you…”“Uh, I think I’ll pass on that experience thank you.”
“Are you alright?”
“Seems that other than my ego bruised, and my pride run over, I think I’ll be fine.”
“Up you go, steady now. How’s that?”
“Fine, fine. I believe I will survive this,” he chuckled, “just don’t go bandying it about if you wouldn’t mind please?”
“Well, you have to think, that woman killed 20 wargs and orcs all by herself while pregnant, so Thorin could have had a mountain of guards here and she would have plowed through all of you!”“I suppose she would have at that; she did have a very determined look on her face when she was screaming at me.” He grinned.“Oh, she was in FULL Mamma bear mode Kurek, first time I’ve ever seen it and I’ve done some doozies.
I think Thorin though took the cake today.”
“Thanks ever so much, Kíli.” I groused at him
“Glad to be of service.”
“*Twerp*”
“What, Uncle?”
“I didn’t say anything, you’re hearing things in your old age, Kíli.”“So, Kurek, sweet and savory, what flavors to you prefer?”“Eh? I beg your pardon, Prince Fíli?”“What are your favorite sweet flavors and favorite savory flavors?”
“Might I ask why?”
“I’m going to lovingly guilt Tauriel into baking for you…”“Some of Princess Tauriel infamous sweet breads and pound cakes?!?!?” He asked in sheer astonishment.“They’re infamous? Are they really infamous?”“Oh, aye Prince Kíli, your wife’s breads are a coveted prize.”
“Huh? Wonder if she knows?”
“If she does, she would never say. So, what flavors?”“Um for sweet, rum raisin, the wife and I both love that, and for savory, rosemary and olive, perhaps with those little dried tomatoes she makes them with?”
“Any children?”“Two, both striplings, twins.”
“Chocolate, chocolate, chocolate chip?”
“They will be her servants for life and so popular with the other striplings!” he laughed.
“Then it’s all settled, we will have her bring them to you.”
He looked at me in trepidation, so I quickly added, “And we will join her. It just might be a few weeks.”
“I will take them whenever, your majesty.”“Splendid! Why don’t you head home and just say you fell off a bridge or something?”
We all laughed until Kurek was gone, then gave each other very worried looks as we returned to my office.Once settled, Kíli said quietly, “Uncle, you’re as white as a sheet.
What was that all about?”
They had no clue what just happened and had no idea what to do.
I could hear very clearly in their minds that neither one wanted to face Tauriel right now.
They looked at me, and Fíli finally asked, “Why do I get the feeling this has something to do with your third-choice, Thorin?”
I cleared my throat, took a long swallow of my drink, then offered them some, which they gladly took.
“What you boys just witnessed was a mamma protecting her family at all costs.”
“What?!” They exclaimed in unison.

“My third choice, that which I could not bring myself to say, but I must have been projecting, and not knowing it, that brought your wife here in such a rage, was that I marry her, and she bear the next in line to the Line of Durin.”
Both boys were speechless…for a long time.
Kíli finally gently asked me, “So, you are in love with Tauriel? If you want to marry her, and have a child with her, I think it best to be in love with her first. You are you in love with her, aren't you?” He asked rather protectively.
I simply answered him with, “Yes, to both.”
“Well,” Fíli said, “it seems she told you in no uncertain terms how she feels about it and you have” …he looked over his shoulder at the clock… “a little over 12 hours to decide, or she’s coming for you. In what manner I don’t know, but what I do know is, like we said to Kurek, that she can take out twenty wargs and orcs all by herself. So, no matter how many guards you put at your door she will simply crawl over a pile of dead dwarves to get to you and make you choose her.
If I were you, I would simply give in now and start getting ready to propose to our wife, or she may kill us all!!
I have never seen that woman lose her temper. She gets snarky when she’s pregnant, but that was a full-on rage if I ever saw one.”
I was stunned as I looked at the boys, “You two, have no problems, with me being a third husband to your wife?!”
Fíli and Kíli both exclaimed at the same time, “No!”
Fíli said, “Not if she feels that way about it.
It will be awkward, and I have no idea how we are going to work this all out, but I feel that's part of the reason she wants to see you at noon.
Perhaps if you send her a fine elven dress, and some jewelry, as well as a formal invitation to a casual meal, it would go a long way to saving your life, Thorin.”
I weakly chuckled at that, “I, ah, I believe… I will do just that Fíli.”
“Well, now I don’t know what to do,” Fíli said.
Kíli said, “Let me bespeak Kíliel and see if she says it is safe for us to come home.”
“Good idea.”
Kíli was silent but we could all hear Kíliel and saw what she just went through with her mamma, as Tauriel came home in a wild rage. Kíliel held her shunting off the emotions and calming Tauriel down a little bit.Kíliel bespoke us saying, “I think it’s safe to come home now.
She won’t tell me anything and she has me blocked!!!
I hope you and Pappa Fíli didn’t do something really stupid!”
“Young maid, that is no way to talk to us.”
In a tremulous voice she cried, “You just saw how I had to stop Mamma from a rage like I have never seen, and she wants to kill somebody, I saved both of your lives!!
You too Uncle Thorin.”
“OK Dwelfling. It’s all going to be fine. We are on our way home now; can you tell your mother?”

“No,” she wailed, “I can’t! She has me blocked, and she ordered me to my room. I am not stepping out until I know it is safe. Please get home and fix this before the babies get up!!!”
“We're on our way there sweetheart. Your mamma will probably block us as well from you hearing anything so just hang in there, OK?” She sniffled, “OK, Pappa.”

Tauriel POV-
I could hear Fíli and Kíli at the front door arguing who was going in first.Fíli said, “Well she was your wife first, so she’s loved you the longest.”Kíli’s reply to that was, “Yeah, but you have smoother moves than I do to calm her down.”They went back and forth like this until I'd finally had enough, and figured they were probably going to be out there all night; so I threw open the door and tersely ordered, “Will you two get in here now and let’s go talk.”
Both husbands submissively follow me to the bedroom and sat as far away from me as possible.
I looked at them both trying to figure out what to say, but I was so emotional that I just fell to my knees on the floor in a storm of tears and sobbing.
They both move to me then and held me as I whispered over and over, “Not my babies, I will not let my babies get hurt.”
Kíli got me up on the bed, pulled my boots off, my stocking, and then my legging; I simply was too limp from being so overwhelmed. He got undressed and waved at Fíli to do the same, which he did.
They both cuddled me and rocked me until I finally stopped crying. After a long silence, I said…“What… have, I done?”
Both husbands didn’t know what to say.
Finally, Kíli asked me, “If you're doing this for any other reason than love, I don’t see you being happy with it.”
I answered quietly, “I cannot let Thorin risk my babies.”
"But,” Kíli said, “if you do it out of an obligation to save our children …"I knew where he was going, “No Kíli, I have cared for your uncle for many years now.
We had a rocky start, but he's changed since he was made immortal.
Which is another thing I don’t understand. As an immortal, he'll be king forever, so why does he even need an heir?”

“Darling just because he's immortal, does not mean that he might not be killed in a battle.”
“Kíli,” I reasoned, (Perhaps a bit over dramatically. But I would never tell him that), “One of the children will then just heal and resurrect him.”Fíli tried to assuage me by saying, “It seems the dwarf lords are coming up with their own rules and with only Dáin on our side, we have no chance.
We don't want war with our own people, love.”“I gave him till noon, and I mean it,” I snarked stubbornly. I was being childish, but I really didn't right at that moment.Kíli soothed, “He knows love and you will hear from him before noon.
Maybe you should have Kíliel come in and calm your mind down, so you can get some sleep?”
I sighed, then in a small voice agreed, “ok.”
Kíli bespoke her and she was quick to knock on the door.
Fíli got up and opened the door.
“Mamma, do you need me again?”
“Yes, Dwelfling. I need to fall asleep, but I can’t calm down enough to be able to on my own, would you help me?”
“Of course, Mamma.”
Kíliel climbed up on the big bed and snuggled next to me with Fíli on one side and Kíli on the other.

“OK, everyone open your minds to me and let me draw from you.”
We did as she asked. Slowly I felt my eyes getting heavy and I was almost asleep when I realized what she had done. “That was sneaky, Dwelfling. I will talk to you later.”
Then I was asleep.

Fíli POV-
Kíli stayed with Tauriel while I took Kíliel out to the hall.“What did your Mamma mean you were sneaky?”“Well, she had blocked me, and I just had to know what was wrong so I could help her so I really didn’t need all your help ‘cause I could’ve done it on my own but I just had to know what was wrong
and I’ve been so anxious I haven’t even been able to calm me down so Kílian had to help me with his pipes!”
“Aw now, Kíliel...” I chided, once I understood her through the speed talking.“I know Pappa Fíli, but I do know I can help Mamma later if she needs me to, which I think she will.”
“Fine Dwelfling, then tell me this, were you able to get out of her mind if she loves your Uncle Thorin like she loves me and your Pappa?”
“Well, she's at a point where right now she just loves him like Uncle Thorin, not a husband. That is why she wants to meet with him. When it was you who wanted her, it was different, because you loved her so much, and she knew it in her heart that you did.She wants to make sure that all of us children don't lose our status as royalty, and she is willing to do anything to protect us.She's very fond of Uncle Thorin, but it never crossed her mind to be anything other than fond.
It’s up to him to prove to her he loves her like you and Pappa do, and is willing to be the kind of husband that you and Pappa are to her…or she might kill him.I don’t know how serious she was about that part, but she is angry that she was not consulted when this involves all us kids.But, there’s something I don’t understand Pappa Fíli; she’s certain that even if they don’t love each other…she will still marry him…for us. She can’t do that though! Why would anyone marry someone they don’t love or want to marry?! That’s so horrible!”
I was tired and equally upset at the idea Tauriel would do that. I wasn’t sure I could explain it at Kíliel’s level of understanding. “It’s been done since the dawn of time, Sweetie. That doesn’t make it right, but sometimes, to save a lot of people from suffering, one person is willing to suffer so that the others don’t. I think your mamma is on that way of thinking about all this.It’s all going to work out though. We have The Prophecy, right? So it’s never let anything truly bad happen to us. It was my own stupidity that let me suffer so long and pine for your mamma instead of just telling her of my love for her. So, I really feel it in my heart that she and Thorin are going to be just fine.They’ll talk this afternoon, and as weird as it is to think about, she’ll probably be wed by tonight! So a happy ending for all! Please don’t worry, Dwelfling. I’m doing enough of that for all of us!Thank you though, little gem. You were such an amazing help tonight. Things could’ve gone very badly had you not eased the rage from your mamma! You used your magic in a wonderful way. Do you think you can get a little sleep now, and then help us later?”“Yes, Pappa Fíli, I can.”“Good maid, now, give me a kiss and get some sleep. I have a feeling things are going to be a bit crazy for a while.”

Thorin POV-
I was in my room thinking hard and fast about Tauriel’s ultimatum.
She wants me as her husband; but is it just for the sake of the children, or does she love me?
I will not force her into anything.
If I must, I’ll stall the dwarf lords, court her properly- as is her due, to try to win her to me.
I think if I have only her in the dining hall for an informal lunch like the boys suggested, and we can talk, it will go a long way to help us both understand this whole mess.I rang for my man servant and had a list of everything that I wanted to be done and delivered to Tauriel by 10 am sharp!
I made it very clear to him that heads would roll if it was not done.
Then I told him to have an informal lunch for two to be served at exactly noon in the dining hall, handing him the menu I had chosen. No guards inside, only at the doors outside.
No one was to enter for any reason. Even if it was a dragon!!
I told him I would also need my formal court attire ready by 11 am sharp.
He left, and I bespoke Kíli, “How's Tauriel?” I asked with more than a little trepidation.

“She’s asleep after a little help from Kíliel and I’m holding her tight as she sleeps. Did you decide on the informal lunch?”

“Yes, Kíli, I’m going to do that. I need to talk this out with her like I should have in the first place. Now I see why women live longer.”

“Huh?”

“Males are stupid, Kíli.”

“Oh,” he laughed. Yeah, I quite agree with you. Would it be alright if Mother knows about this, so she can help Tauriel get ready? Kíliel can do a little but not formal like Mother can.”

“Dís is probably going to want to kill me too, but yes bespeak her as well and get her on board with this.
If for no other reason than to save my hide.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
I stared at myself in the looking glass and was stunned! I looked every bit like a queen.
I asked Mother again, “Thorin really ordered all this himself?”
“Yes, dear.
Like I told you before, he had all the seamstresses working on this since long before dawn. *There may have even been a tailor or two, I think.*

It was made just for you Tauriel.”
“But, how did they know my size? I’m always measured when I want a gown or dress.”
“They have made your other court gowns and circlets, your numbers are on record. Thorin picked out the style, material, and color of the gown.”Mother paused for a brief moment, nodded gently to herself and then told me, “If memory serves me, and I do believe I am right, he hand forged and made that belt and the crown himself for you as well; only those, I believe, were done quite some time ago,” she said as she smiled almost innocently at me.I wore my hair completely loose and unbraided. Nothing but the bronze crown with small bronze chains that hung down the side and back of my head in layers. They were strung with green and yellow emeralds, as well as topaz, and mother of pearl. Small floral and leaf patterns with butterflies all over added a lovely flourish to the wing style of the crown. Front and center there were three magnificent emeralds the color of my eyes. It crowned my head in a way no mere circlet ever could.(-) After Mother’s little revelation, I wasn’t sure if he had done it on purpose or just by chance; but Thorin had given me a royal elven bridal crown to wear.And the belt! The belt was extraordinary!
It was made of pure gold, forged, and rustically shaped into squares that had a pearl in the middle of each one.
Each square was about 2-inches wide, joined together with two links between each one so I could move freely about. The design work of dwarven knots Thorin had etched in were absolute perfection! It was finished with a beautiful clasp that had my dwarven sigil of a star on it. The way it clung to me truly accentuated my hips in a very sensual way. That had me blushing, thinking that Thorin had planned this long before I had come raging into his office last night.
Again, I was not sure if he had done this on purpose, but I was rather inclined to think it so, especially after Mother’s comment. It was tradition that a dwarven male gave his bride-to-be something made of gold as a gift to seal the marriage contract between families.
I was quite certain that a belt made of pure, hammered gold was just such a symbolic gift to me.
He knew I was well aware of dwarven customs, so it had to be a subtle hint on his part, and that made me feel so much better about all this. My gown was elegant in its simplicity.
A deep forest green silk with a border around the low-cut neck that had dwarven symbols of courtship embroidered into it.
It was off the shoulders and showed just enough of my full cleavage to peak any male’s interest.
It was floor length and had long floor length sleeves that were a delicate, opaque light green up to just above my elbow, but with an open cut high enough for my arms to be free for movement. From the opaque material came more of the silk and embroidery. This was a true work of art; and in such a short amount of time!It wasn’t all spur of the moment, the belt and crown at least, had both been thought out in such a way it led me to believe that Thorin did indeed have more than just familial feelings for me.
That I was not a means to an end to prevent a war, that he must have had these feelings for a while.
I decided to wear no other jewelry or adornments other than my wedding ring from Kíli and Fíli. I had silk slippers on, in the same shade as the dress and nothing else under the dress but the silk shift. I had to stop yet again and admire the work put into this; I was baffled at how the seamstresses had created this so quickly.
Mother said, “I personally think Thorin did an excellent job if I do say so myself. I know he put a considerable amount of thought into this for you, Tauriel. That right there should tell you something.”
I thought of my crown and belt and had to agree with her.
“Not that I don’t think he isn’t a bull headed lunk sometimes, but he has changed since he became immortal and I think you will be finding that out for yourself this afternoon.”
She had given me something to think about, that was for certain.Just before noon I had both Kíli and Fíli escort me to the dining hall. We stood a bit away from the guards for privacy, but they had acknowledged we were there.“Well, we’re here.” I said.
We all looked at each other.
“We all know what it will mean if this works out…right?”
They both nodded.
“You’re sure of this, love?
You know Thorin wouldn’t want you to do this if it was against your will.”“Kíli, he is not forcing me here, I’m the one who told him to show up or else. I can’t believe I did that!”
“So,” Fíli asked, “if this goes as we spoke about, it will be four of us from here forward?”
“Yes. Are you both really OK with that?”
Kíli ginned at me, “If you’d asked me when we wed what I would’ve thought about all that’s happening now, I would’ve had a heart attack. But now, well, I can’t explain it, but it feels …right, it feels like this is something that is supposed to be.”
Fíli said, “As weird as it all is, honestly ‘Ibinê, it feels the same to me, like we're going in the direction we're supposed to.”“Alright then.” I took a deep breath to calm myself.
“You'll be fine. There isn’t a male on middle earth who couldn’t love you, well a male in his right mind anyway.”
That made me laugh a little, then they both hugged me.“I love you two so much, that will never ever change!” I said fiercely to them.
“We know Tauriel. We know. This will just add a whole lot more love to our family if Thorin joins us.”We walked up to the doors. The guards were reaching for the handles when Fíli put out his hand to them. They both kissed me and then they opened the doors for me.I walked in alone.My eyes were immediately drawn to Thorin.I was quite taken by how handsome he looked in his outfit. I had never seen him in this one before.
It was a soft, royal blue, leather tunic that opened low at the throat, and a short way down his chest. It had stunning silver embroidery that was done alongside masterly crafted scroll work trim.The embroidery started on the shoulders then moved down at the square collar, went down the front on both sides and then again all around the bottom hem. The scroll work went down the front on either side of the silver eyelets and laces. Those went from mid-chest to his belt.The belt itself was solid silver, it was wide and almost a herringbone over lapping pattern, but the scales were much larger.
The clasp was a large diamond shape, with his personal sigil in the middle.He wore trousers of the same color and material, with silver embroidery on the shins.
His dark blue leather boots had silver caps and were soft court boots, not his day to day boots.
His hair was done in the style I favored on him.
His eyes lit up when he saw me; he had a warm, gentle, welcoming smile for me as well. It took my breath away by the look he gave me as he watched me walking towards him. There was a softness to his eyes, and a kind of deep yearning.
My heart felt it, my mind heard it, and it made me feel so curious as to what would happen today.
My heart began beating faster as his yearning became my own.
Drawing me to him in heart, mind, and soul.

Thorin POV-
I was purposely looking straight at the doors when I heard them opening.
I wanted to catch her first reaction to me. ‘Oh, Tauriel!’ My heart sang her name with such joy and reverence.
It seemed that my own reaction completely took over all thoughts and emotions, as I moved to meet her.
She was absolutely stunning. She left me breathless as I felt the yearnings of my heart reach hers. Time seemed to move slowly as I went to her.How… can I ever, put into words, what I was feeling?It was so overwhelming to me.My love for her, her beauty, and her pure heart.My throat tightened, and my eyes pricked, while I tried to keep my breathing steady.
Every part of me wanted desperately to run to her and hold her to me, while confessing to her how much I loved her.
But I knew I could not, so I simply drank in all I saw and felt for her.

She was every inch a queen and yet so approachable. Upon noticing the bridal crown and golden belt on her, I immediately felt a wild surge of hope rush through me. I watched her smile and blush as she felt it too. The look she gave me told me she knew what I had done with the symbolism of the crown and belt; and she approved.
I was… completely… humbled… by that look.
When she reached me, I took her hands and kissed her knuckles, while just looking into her eyes.
“Tauriel,” I said, then paused, “Thank you. Thank you so much for coming today.”“I believe it was me who ordered you here Thorin, so I must thank you for coming.”We were both grinning at the whole situation, but I could tell she was not unhappy in any way when she moved to touched her forehead to mine.I then guided her over to the table for our lunch.
As we began eating, the talk was more relaxed and soon we were both laughing at old memories and at the antics of the children. How much they reminded me of Kíli and Fíli and the secret glee I felt every time one of the boys got exasperated at a child for doing something crazy or dangerous.
Earlier in our story, as yet untold to Tauriel

I related a story she had not yet heard about Kíli:
***Alyanna! What…how…is that… honey?! Oh, for the love of all the Valar…sunflower seeds too, child?!?
Just, I mean, where did you…ugh.”“Pappa, I was only…”“I don’t want to know right now. I just want to know how to get this out of your hair young maid. Sweet Mahal, this is a mess!”“I’m sorry, Pappa.”“Let me call your Mamma, don’t be upset, this is probably perfectly normal for children.”“TAURIEL!!!”“Uh, Kíli?”“Huh? Oh, Thorin, ha. I forgot you were here, sorry.”“Your wife stepped out for a moment, so might I suggest a warm rinse for Alyanna's hair?
Honey is actually very good for making hair softer and shiny.”He gave me the stink eye.“You…are…enjoying this…aren’t you?!” he accused“Me? What kind of sadist do you take me for, son?”He looked daggers at me as he hauled a very sticky Alyanna to the bath with Aliel in tow to keep her calm.It was very satisfying to say the least.
I couldn’t stop grinning as I continued telling the story to Tauriel.
“I’m thinking back in time when Kíli was a bit older than Aliel and Alyanna. He had not only come home with honey in his hair, as well as leaves, grass, and sticks, but BEES! He had gotten himself right proper stung when he shot his arrow at a bees nest in the crotch of a tree. He got the honey alright, and a whole lot more than he bargained for.Dís wasn’t home so I had to calm both boys down as I realized Fíli had gotten stung as well.It all worked out though. I figured out how to get the honey out, and I knew sodium bicarbonate* with a little water made into a paste would pull the venom out after I got the stingers out.Kíli was mad at the bees until I explained that every bee that stung him was female, and she had died when she stung him. It pulled her stinger out and killed her. She was a warrior who was only protecting her family in the hive.Then he was crying thinking of all the bees without a Mamma.That lead to having both boys on my lap as I explained about the Queen and workers. That got them distracted enough they forgot all about the pain.Dís gave them some willow bark tincture when she got home, and a few cookies, once I explained they had learned their lesson about bees, wasps, and hornets.”Tauriel barked out a loud laugh. Her eyes got so wide. Her cheeks and ears turned red as she quickly covered her mouth with both hands, then did her adorable giggle-snort from the stories I had just told her.That had me in stitches and we both could not stop laughing for the longest time. I would get myself under control and she would chortle and that set me off again, she would relax, and I would snicker and that set her off.
It really was quite ridiculous but felt so good. Her face was colored in a very warm blush as she smiled so hard. She said her cheeks hurt from smiling that much.
“Your eight children combined are nothing compared to the two boys while growing up.”

“Blessed be Mahal for that, because between the husbands, you, Dís and Dwalin telling me the stories of themselves at the children’s ages and their antics, that even I, as an immortal elf, would probably be gray by now.”
She had me laughing so hard all over again, I was literally wiping tears from my eyes.
“Tauriel,” I gasped in mirth, “That’s hilarious. I’m trying to picture in my mind you as Dís and how you would have handled those two boys back then.”
“I can only imagine Thorin, and I totally feel for you with what those two put you through.
If ever there was proof that the Prophecy is watching out for the Line of Durin, it is that those two made it to become fathers themselves.”That comment had me laughing yet again.
Tender thoughts came to me that she had never seen me with such unreserved joyful emotions, and to be so at ease in openly showing them.
It was heart-rending that it was only now she saw this, as it was she who had wrought the changes in me. It was she who made me strive to be more than what I had been. I wanted to be the very best for her. In doing that, I had become better for everyone…all because of her.
With mind speech, I vowed to her with the strongest of emotions,"You will see me like this from now on, I promise you this,Tauriel.” She blushed and quickly dropped her gaze, but I could see a smile on her face.When she looked back up at me, she said, “I know you will Thorin, and…I am, so…oh -” She opened her mind to me as she took my hand from across the table.
The beauty and power of her emotions, at being able to show me how deeply it touched her, that I was showing her it was she, who had wrought these changes in me.
She tried to say something but was so choked up; she swallowed hard as she looked into my eyes and gently squeezed my hand.
My heart was pounding so hard as I whispered, “Yes, Tauriel, because of you, Ghivâshelê.”
She gasped and blinked hard as her eyes became misty.
“Oh! Thorin! Mênu tessu!” (you mean everything to me)
We sat there in a state of wonder.
This was so new to both of us. The spell we were under seemed to slowly dissipate but I needed more time with her.

I had yet to find a way to propose to her that would be as full of the emotions as we were feeling for each other right now.
Then the perfect idea came to me. I asked her if she knew any of the dwarven folk dances.
She said Kíli and Fíli had taught her all of them. I could not believe my luck, so I asked her then if she would dance with me; she joyfully accepted.I literally swept her off her feet as some of the dances did include that, but she thought to me in her mind how wonderful this was.
She felt a real warmth and joy from being with me, that it was so different now, how she found herself drawn to me and feeling things that she had only felt for Kíli and Fíli. I was elated that she was feeling that way towards me; that she understood it was her, who had changed me so much.
I thought I loved her before this afternoon, but in truth, it paled in comparison to the love I was feeling for her now.
My whole heart was only hers; my deepest desire was for her to find me worthy of her- worthy, to be her husband.

Tauriel POV-
Even with no music we danced in harmony.
Some dances were fast, and absolutely crazy with all the stomping steps and clapping. Then others, slow and quite intimate.
I was seeing Thorin in a whole new light as we danced.
We didn’t so much talk, it was more mind sharing our strong emotions. Emotions that were hard to put into verbal words.
My heart was deeply drawn to him as I saw for the first time, his strength was not arrogance, it was leadership with a tenacity, and a persistence to get what he needed for his family and his people.
His leadership was not aggressive, but protective and he only wanted the best for everyone.
He carried a great deal of weight on his shoulders, but he did it well, and with no need for pretentiousness.
They were qualities I desired in a male because he did not waver, he did not show weakness to his enemies.
At the same time, those qualities showed up as a fierce love and great loyalty to his family and people.
I knew in my heart we would always be safe with Thorin as king.
I felt a great deal of that love and protection right now, for just me, as we moved slowly together around the floor dancing.
He smiled at me as he heard my thoughts saying, “I will always protect you, Tauriel.”
He truly was an alpha male in this regard. His humility showed in his regal presence as well as how he wisely and righteously used all his knowledge to, not so much rule over, but to lead his people and family in prosperity and security.
He was not only a mighty warrior, but a wise, cunning, and proven leader.
When we sat on the couch to catch our breath, he drew me close to him and held my hands.
I suddenly found myself lost in his blue-gray eyes. If eyes are the windows to the soul, then his thoughts told me he was just as compelled by me. A part deep within him had opened to let me in. He was not afraid or ashamed to let me see this vulnerable part of himself. He encouraged me to love this part of him as well!He surrendered and submitted to me; I was to be his equal as his alpha. This submission from him helped me to surrender all my control over to him; he as my alpha, submitting to his alpha strength with a sure love and trust.We sat like this for a very long time, sharing thoughts of equal admiration for each other. All the qualities that I had as a wife, mother, and friend were the strengths he admired in me.
I freely gave my love to Fíli and Kíli and had more than enough left over for all our children.
That too, my love for him, Dís and Dwalin had made him respect and appreciate me so much. His thoughts told me I would be the perfect queen for our people because I gave so freely of myself to all without a second thought to the fact, they were dwarves, that I saw them as simply, my people.
From all this, along with his love and admiration for my kind and giving heart, it was then that I knew, I knew what I was feeling, I had felt this twice before with Kíli and Fíli, each being my One in their own special way, as satellite alphas to Thorin’s Lead Alpha.
With Thorin being the Alpha Male, the king and leader, the pull as my One was stronger than any other had been. He was my soul’s mate.I could not deny him.
That he was not the Thorin of old.
The dwarf that sat here with me was everything and more that I loved in the males in my life and I desired him to be a part of my life in that way too.
I knew it, and he felt it.
He stood, took my hand, and pulled me close to him. Then holding both my hands in his over his heart, he said to me, “Tauriel, I made a terrible mistake when I did not take into consideration your thoughts and feelings about your family.
I should have known better, knowing how protective you are of all of us.
Can you find it in your heart to forgive me?”
“Yes, Thorin. I know now you did not do it maliciously; you were concerned for the whole of middle earth and I was just thinking of my family.
What do I know of these things that weigh on your shoulders?
What I did, was uncalled for and purely instinctual.
I am ashamed I showed you so little respect. I am sorry and I greatly regret I did that.”
“May I hug you, Tauriel?”
“Of course.”
He drew me to him, but it was unlike any other he had ever given me. It was so much more of an intimate embrace than a hug. The way he moved his arms slowly around me to draw me to him and how he gently put his cheek to mine.
He held me like I was the foundation on which he could stand and find strength.
I filled his mind with all that was in my heart.
Instantly I was flush with his emotions as well as my own.
His touch was arousing, and his emotions were so tender.
When I felt his mind softly caress mine, I simply fell into that caress, letting it hold me.
A heat began in me for him that surprised me completely.
I had come here today, willing to do anything for my family; to protect them and keep them safe, but was now filled with a hope that with the way I was feeling it might not be as I first thought.
Thorin looked at me after hearing my thoughts and asked, “Would you allow me to kiss you, Tauriel?”I was suddenly a little unsure, but when he caressed my cheek in a gentle way, that was both calming, reassuring and at the same time aroused me even more, I knew I wanted this.
I leaned to him as he tenderly put his hand behind my neck to bring me to him, placing a soft, gentle kiss on my lips that was so full of love it took my breath away.
He pulled away looking serious and saying, “I will not allow you to do anything that you do not in true love want to do, Tauriel.
It seems our family has asked so much of you.”
I interrupted him saying, “But Thorin, the love and acceptance that all of you have given me has more than fulfilled the long centuries I was alone and unhappy.”
I felt him gather himself as he said to me, “Tauriel, you can think on this question, but I must ask. Can you find it in your heart … to love me as well?
Love me, as a husband?”
I found myself again lost in his blue -gray eyes and knew this once proud, bitter, and arrogant dwarf had a heart of gold. His mind was so clearly showing me his love and adoration for me.
He felt I was a strong woman, brave, and yet so humble and giving.
I was so endearing to him that he had indeed fallen more deeply in love with me in the past few hours we had spent together than the whole time he had been in love with me.
We fed off each other’s emotions.
My love for him had grown so much beyond anything I could have thought I would ever feel for him. I realized in that moment; I had indeed fallen very much in love with him.But I had to hear the words, so I said to him, “Oh, Thorin, you have that place in my heart. I most sincerely do love you in that way, but I need you to ask me to be your wife and why.”
“Tauriel, with all my heart, I wish you to be my wife, my queen, my companion. Knowing I can count on and confide in you in all things. I am entirely sure, you, are my One. The only woman I want to love for the eternities we have as immortals. Will you accept?”“I want to be all that and more for you. So, yes, Thorin.”As he held me close, touching his forehead to mine, he lovingly whispered, “Ghivâshelê, you have made me a very happy dwarf.
I only hope I can make you as happy as I am.”
I whispered gently back to him, “You have already begun to, Khebabmudtê.” (“my heart-forge”; the forge where my heart is made)
He smiled so joyfully at me! Again, drawing my face to him, only this kiss was longer, deeper, full of passion and fire.
I moved my tongue across his lips, but he was unsure what I wanted. I showed him in his mind. He opened his mouth to me.
He was curious, and I found that so sweet.
I moved my tongue to stroke his, after a moment he did the same.
I caressed his tongue and he fully understood then!
I could only make soft sounds of pleasure as our tongues moved together. It made him moan and hold me tighter to him.
When we broke the kiss, he moved along my jaw to my throat and placed soft kisses there. Building in me an aching need for him that I knew he could feel as well.He then asked me in a voice husky with emotions, “Will you allow me the honor to have you as my wife now in body, Tauriel?”
With the amount of love and desire I was feeling for him, I could only whisper, “Yes, Amrâlimê!”He offered me his arm, I took it, and he led me through halls I had never been in, to his home that I had also never been in.
My heart was pounding hard as I found that for all the times I had helped Kíli and Fíli feel confident in their passion with me, now I felt like an elf maiden all over again. Even though I had had so many children and two husbands.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thorin POV-
I had many reasons to not be so sure of myself, ones I’d never tell Tauriel if I could help it. But I knew I was as nervous as she was. Our love was so new. I wanted to be everything she wanted and needed from me. Even though I was physically 100, my mind was 204 years old.
Things were so different when I was young. I wasn’t sure if what I knew was what she desired.
I simply could not believe I could fulfil her when she already had two young husbands. Was she worried about that?
She whispered, “Help me undress, then I’ll help you.”
I unbuckled the gold belt, slipping it off her; when I began to hand it to her, she thanked me for such a symbolic gift.
We were both holding the belt, and hands, when I chuckled, confessing to her, “I was going crazy being in love with you and unable to tell you. I just had to do something to make me feel closer to you.”
“It will always be one of my greatest treasures, Khebabmudtê.” (my heart-forge)
“Is that why you chose that nickname for me?” I grinned at her.“Partly, Thorin.” Her smile held so much, her eyes even more as she said, “But also, because we’ve been through a kind of ‘refiner’s fire’ together. I think we have both been made stronger and more sure of our love for each other. All the dross that could ever bring something impure or weak to our joining will never happen. We are each other’s One, I have no doubt of it.”“Neither do I, Ghivâshelê, I love you beyond all reason, and yet my head is not in the clouds, I am firmly on Arda and realize the precious gift your love is to me...It saved me, Tauriel.”We both just gazed in adoration of each other. I touched my forehead to hers, her warm fingers pressed against the pulse points on my neck.We softly kissed as I gathered her hair moving it over her shoulder, I ran my fingertips slowly down her neck, causing her to gently gasp.

I moved around behind her, finding I could not help myself as I placed soft kisses on her bare shoulder making her whisper my name.
It was the way she said my name, with a deep hunger, that made me growl with pleasure as I unlaced the back of her gown, pulling it slowly down, caressing her breasts as I moved it off of her, then down her bare arms touching her silky skin with my fingertips. Her soft sighing was driving my need for her.
I moved her dress slowly over her lithesome curving hips, letting it spill to the floor.
She stepped out of it and was in a pure white silk shift, that clung to her body. Her hardened nipples showing very clearly what my touch had done to her.
She took my belt off, then loosened the ties on my tunic, helping me pull it over my head. She skimmed her hands up and through the hair on my chest, sighing in pleasure as she gazed at me. Her desire for me only heightened my own for her.
I quickly kicked off my soft boots and began to unlace my trousers when she said, “Let me.”
I was already aroused. My exploration of her, her figure in the silk shift, her appraisal of me, and now to have her touching me so intimately made my need for her surge even more.
After I pulled my trousers off, I stood close to her in only my shorts, wondering and worrying if I was as desirable as the boys.She promptly stopped that thought when she looked into my eyes and said, “Thorin, in just a few moments you will be able to amaze me with the prowess of the legendary hero, King Under the Mountain.”I blinked at her for a moment as that was simply absurd.“Tauriel, do you have any idea just how ridiculous that sounded?” I laughed.
“Yes, I do, and I got you to laugh.
Feel a little better?” she said as she gently brushed my cheek with her fingers.“Thorin, this is the beauty of mind speech.
We can feel, hear, and see each other’s thoughts and emotions.”
I softly murmured, “Tauriel, I know the mechanics of what we are going to do, but not what pleases you.”“I will show you in my mind, I will tell you, and we will learn together.
I don’t know what pleases you either but if you tell me I am doing something you like, or, if you think of something you would like us to try, anything at all.
I am open to try anything at least once. Although as I have told both husbands; no animals!”
I roared with laughter at that. She was amazing. Using such preposterous humor to settle both our nerves.“Khebabmudtê, I have no doubt we will both be able to please each other.”Her words and thoughts suddenly changed the way I felt about myself with her.
I was no longer unsure.
What she was feeling towards me right now filled my mind and made me feel very much the alpha male she saw me as.I had always felt that I needed to be a leader but the way she saw me was that I was protective and a strong leader, not controlling or dominating.
It attracted her in a way that was almost primal in her need for me.
She felt that change in me and it called to her, she wanted me to show her my strength and leadership in our lovemaking.She pressed her body to mine and kissed me with such passion I moaned from the desire in her mind for me.
I wanted to run my fingers through her hair.“Let me remove the crown from your hair, my love.”
As I drew my fingers through her hair, I now understood why everyone said, ‘It feels so alive’.She did the same to me, but she pressed her full breasts against my bare chest causing my need for her to almost become unbearable.
I could hear in her mind just how handsome and powerful she saw me as. I sent such a rush of love to her from my mind. I wanted to take this time with her slowly.She asked me to help her take the silk shift off her.
I pulled the string that tied it to her.
I lowered it, slowly revealing inch by inch her stunning beauty. At her hips, I let it slip off her, dropping to the floor.
I was so used to only seeing clothed Dwarrow dams that when I took in her tall, nude, lithe figure with her curves and the full ripeness of her breasts, I couldn’t help myself but want to explore her body with my hands and mouth.
I moved her to my bed, she sat on it then moved over for me.
I quickly slipped my shorts off, causing her to gasp loudly. In her mind, she was astonished at the sheer size of me.
I chuckled a little when she thought, ‘He is the size of Kíli and Fíli together!'
I laid on the bed next to her and gently kissed her again as I ran my hand over her rounded hip and bottom, drawing her to me that I might press myself to her. She stroked my length as my hand moved from her bottom, up her hip, to her back, and then to her breast, caressing her the whole way. Her hand on me was almost torture as I wanted to make this time with her linger.She gently began to explore the hair that ran up my stomach. Running her nails through my chest hair, we both sighed, and then grinned. She used the tip of her nail to flick each nipple. It was a jolt that ran through me and straight down my body to my core.“May I touch your beard?”I grinned at how even though I was nearly her husband she still held closely to custom to ask permission. Silly really, but it touched my heart how she was integrating herself into this culture.She touched my beard closest to my ears, then softly moved her fingers over the hair on my jaw and under my chin. It tickled when she ruffled my beard there with her fingers. Her head tilted slightly to the side as she examined it and I had to grin when she seemed surprised it was so soft.

“I am so use to Kíli’s and Fíli’s being scratchy.”
That had me chortling with laughter and shaking my head which made her giggle when she realized the gaffe she had just said.
Insulting her husbands’ beards.“I love it though Thorin, it’s so perfect on you.”
Then she leaned in to kiss me again and slowly move her fingers through my hair.
It had every nerve on end and my desire was becoming more intense.In my mind, I pictured myself kissing her full breasts. She saw that and moved onto her back to let me.
In her mind her thoughts were, “Your beard is so smooth against my skin, I love how it feels.”As I took her breast in my hand and moved my tongue around her nipple, I flicked it, then gently blew on it so that when I took it in my mouth it was hard and very sensitive causing her to gasp again and then to moan as I sucked on her breast and gently squeezed the other.
I moved over to her other breast, giving it the same attention as the first.She ran her fingers through my hair, gently scratching my scalp.Her soft whispering voice calling my name, full of such longing, caused a lust so powerful to ignite in me.I had never felt anything like it before and it filled her as well.
She arched her back, crying out my name again, in response to it. I bespoke her saying, “Valar, Tauriel, I love hearing you call my name in your pleasure.”I felt her smile and I chuckled when she said, “What do you expect when you hit me with lust like that?!” I moved from her breast to slowly kiss her down her stomach. Circling her navel with my tongue.She again was rubbing my scalp with her nails and the sensitive flesh on my head, making other parts me rather impatient!I could smell her arousal already and it filled us both with another surge of my lust, making her gasp. I moved to the sensual part of her, between her mound and navel. Kissing her skin with just the barest touch as I moved closer to her hair. I breathed in deep as I nuzzled the soft fleshy part of her mound making her moan and fist my hair.Moving back up to her face, I kissed her deeply on the lips, then moved to her arms. With my lips and tongue, I moved slowly over the soft skin on her inner arm and elbow. I used my nose to trace down to her wrist, gently biting it and the soft flesh near her thumb. She seemed almost surprised at the pleasure all this was bringing her.
I moved back to her mound and gave it a quick nuzzle, then moved between her legs. She opened them to me so I could softly kiss her thigh, giving it gentle nips as I moved down. She made the most erotic sounds as I did this.
I ran my nose along her calf, then I gently kissed her toes and the bottom of her foot before doing the same thing to the other leg as I moved back to her pleasure point.
“Oh, Thorin, I love you doing this to me, taking the time to slowly build me up.”
I nuzzled her red curls making her moan from my touch.
“Thorin, I need you to touch me in a different place. I need you to take your thumbs and move them to my bottom, right where my legs meet it. Then almost in the middle of both legs feel with your thumbs, until you feel two small knots.”I did as she asked, curious as to what this would do to her. I felt the knots and asked, “What do I do now?”“Rub them with your thumbs in a circular motion pushing in hard, don’t stop unless your thumbs get tired.”“Like this?” I askedAnd was stunned when she rolled to her side to present to me. Moaning and rocking her pelvis. She moved on her back again, gasping and cried out for me to taste her.The smell of her now, as aroused as she was, was almost intoxicating as I nuzzled her folds to lick her clit.I blew softly on her moist skin.
She arched again crying out my name.
Moving my tongue up her folds and then in her, I found her taste was like nothing I had ever had, it was reminiscent of sun warmed peaches in its sweetness as well as it was salty. It was pure Tauriel, and I couldn’t get enough of her.Her fisting and pulling of my hair was so arousing to me, it nearly drove me over the edge of what I could contain.Between flicking my tongue on her clit, using the flat of my tongue over her folds and the rubbing under her bottom, I drove her to a fast yet explosive orgasm that filled my mind with her pleasure from it.Her love for me was so heavy in her mind I could only return the thought because I couldn’t speak with the lump in my throat caused by the fact that she had found it in her heart to truly love me.I continued to suck her clit and move my fingers in and out of her until she had orgasmed several more times. She had reached a point in her need for me that she was begging me to take her and make her my wife.
Oh, how I loved those words!
I moved up to her entrance and carefully entered her.
Knowing my size could hurt her, I went very slowly even though she moaned for more; saying that she needed me.She rubbed my arms and moved her hands across and up my chest as I went deeper in her.
I was shocked at how much she had already taken.I most definitely was not expecting her to wrap her arms around my neck, then thrust her hips up the rest of the way, burying my entire length in her!
I sucked in most of the oxygen in the room! Of all the blessings of the Valar, she felt wonderful! So tight around me, so warm and silky.
She looked at me through heavily lidded eyes, “Please Thorin, make love to me.”
I began to glide slowly in her, kissing her neck and throat, moving to her jaw, and then claiming her mouth again.
Her arms moved across my back and down to my back side, squeezing me, and whimpering her pleasure.
Her mind telling me how much she loved the way the muscles in my back moved with each gliding thrust I moved in her, leaving her gasping from the sensations my body was giving her.
Her fingers left a trail of heat everywhere she touched making me groan from the exploration of her hands.She moved into my hair and fisted it, arching her back as my thrusting was driving her need to an extreme arousal in both of us. She whispered my name and began to quickly pant sounds of pleasure as I thrust faster.
I began again to kiss her neck because in her mind it was so arousing to feel my lips on her skin there.
I could no longer contain my lust when she begged me to thrust deeper and harder in her. I moved in a rhythm that made her moan and call out my name.
Her thoughts shouted to me she had never felt sex at such a level as this.
My size was driving her wild. She looked up at me. I was up on my arms looking down at her. I moved down to her as she had thrown her head back and, in her mind, she wanted me to keep kissing her there, so I sucked on her skin, it was so sweet, just like the rest of her, but her reaction to my sucking on her took us both by surprise as she had a wave of arousal that took my breath away.
I continued to suck there a moment more, but my own need became too much.I was at an intense pace, my lust was so powerful, I could feel my orgasm building and from her mind I knew she was almost to hers as well. When suddenly I felt her tighten around me, she arched her entire body crying out “Oh Valar, Thorin!” As she climaxed repeatedly, the sounds she made were unlike anything I’d ever heard in the throes of passion. Keening cries, and squeals; as her body trembled and she immobile, soft grunts mixed in to create something that was music to my ears.I was bringing all this pleasure to her, my own body was pleasing her this way, my thrusts bringing her to yet another orgasm that had to have been blissful for her as she again shouted my name and of all things, bit into my shoulder, pushing me to reach my own release. I roared my pleasure as I thrust deep and hard in her, filling her.
Leaving me trembling at the power of my own orgasm, and that she was still orgasming from the uncontrollable rutting my hips were doing as I continued to fill her through the seemingly endless pleasure her now rolling hips were nearly weakening me with, as she matched my rutting; until we both slowed, and I could finally collapse on her so deeply fulfilled in mind, body, and spirit from her. Her mind was just so full of love for me.
We didn’t move or speak for the longest time.
Simply allowing our bodies to come back from the pleasure we had just given each other.
After a while she softly whispered, “Maralmizu, yâsûnê.” (I love you, my husband).

I could only whisper back, “Mahal, Tauriel, I love you so much woman I almost can’t handle the powerful feeling. I am nearly in tears here my darling wife.”
“You were spectacular, Thorin.
It was like nothing I have ever felt before. The way our minds and bodies connected, I feel so fulfilled and so content.”
As much as I loathed to, I pulled from her, carefully rolling us, to bring her to rest her head on my chest. She ran her fingers through the hair there and then moved to look at me and tenderly touched my face with gentle fingers. I kissed each finger and playfully nipped her hand causing her to gasp with pleasure.
“You have filled this old dwarf’s heart my beloved queen.
Why don’t you rest now?
Just sleep. I will watch over you.”
We kissed softly, then Tauriel snuggled closer to me. I rested my chin on her head, kissing her hair, as she fell asleep in a deep afterglow that can only come from lovemaking so powerful it has no words, only emotions.

Tauriel POV-
The whole atmosphere around us changed as he began to undress me. He moved my hair off my neck and over my shoulder then stroked my neck with his fingertips, causing me to call out his name in a soft sound of pure desire.
My sound made him make a deep rumbling noise in his chest that I felt through my back as he placed kisses with a feather light touch on my shoulder.He radiated a, maleness, for lack of a better word, and the female part of my brain simply responded to it.
Every touch, whispered word, and kiss, made that part of me respond to him.
It was like nothing I had ever felt before.
He commanded it and that part of me reacted to it in need of him. He awoke something in me I never knew was there. A part of me that was pure female as he was now to me a very powerful male.
He brought out a lust in me I did not think was there. As strong as his own but, my female to his male.
Something so basic and simple yet more powerful than anything I had ever known.
My mind and body responded to its call.
He unlaced the back of my dress. As he took it off my shoulders he pulled it down caressing my breasts.
Causing a surge of desire unlike anything I had ever felt in myself.
It was caused by him but created in me and he felt it.
His fingers tracing down my arms and then moving over my hips, letting the dress fall to my feet and with it any part of me that was civilized.
I stepped out of the dress and turned to him. I could feel this most basic and yet powerful lust in his look, in his movements, in everything he did to me.
I was extremely eager to undress him and helped him get his clothes off, so we could move to the bed. I needed him, somehow, I knew this was going to be unlike anything I had ever experienced before. My body and mind cried out for it. He made it linger and last as he took his time with me.
The sight of the size of him caused this desire to completely burn in me. Not just his length and girth so erect and in need, but also the way his muscles moved as he moved. I wanted to just run my hands over his entire body as he moved, to feel the power and grace in his movements. No movement was wasted, everything was for this one act of love and desire.
His touch as he caressed my hip and bottom, pulling me to him so he could press his length to me, caused me to burn. The way he hovered over me with such passion, kissing my neck.
Slowly, hungrily, we both felt this need building in us.
Every time he would whisper to me, ‘Oh, woman’, the desire burned through me because he was also responding to the female part, not just to me, Tauriel.
When he found the place on my neck that caused a flood of arousal to rush through me, he growled in reaction to it.
Giving that part of me his full attention until I could not take it anymore, it had become hypersensitive to his ministrations.
As he moved down my body and kissed every inch or so of me my mind was swimming with the desire.
When he slowly kissed my legs and feet, a deep need in my very core grew stronger.
He nuzzled me, then opened me and began to touch me with his tongue, I cried out his name causing his own lust to explode over me making me forget everything, only going on primal instinct.
When he entered me, he moved so slowly and carefully but I was all too ready for him and begged him for more.
I could not wait so I wrapped my hands around his neck and buried him in me, arching my back in reaction to the incredible fullness he filled me with.
As he began to thrust, I watched him, and love began to win over the almost animal need that had filled me.
The love in his heart and mind and soul for me brought tears to my eyes, it was just so overwhelming. Something that only the combination of the two of us could create.
I had not felt this with anyone else.
It was so special to just Thorin and me, and I cherished it as he brought me to several orgasms that drained me of who I was and filled me with who we now were.
I was no longer just Tauriel.
I was Thorin and Tauriel.
We were one in all things.
When we finally finished and had both collapsed, we could not talk or even think beyond those primal feelings at first.
Then slowly I began again to feel the love of this dwarf for me and the very fact that he was now my husband.
I was bound to him in ways that I had yet to fully explore, but I was indeed bound to him in at least mind, body, and soul.
I whispered, I love you my husband and was rewarded with a fulfilling warmth of his love for me as he said, “Valar Tauriel, I love you so much my darling wife I almost can’t handle the powerful feeling. I am nearly in tears here woman.”
I sighed to him, “You were spectacular, Thorin.
It was like nothing I have ever felt before. The way our minds and bodies connected, I feel so fulfilled and so content, on so many levels.”
He moved, pulling out of me, and brought my head to rest on his chest.
I ran my fingers through the soft hair there as he whispered to me, “You have filled this old dwarf’s heart my beloved queen.
Why don’t you rest now?
Just sleep. I will watch over you.”
I snuggled close to him as he rested his chin on my head and kissed my hair. I fell asleep in a deep afterglow that can only come from lovemaking so powerful it has no words, only emotions.

Thorin POV-
Only a short while later she opened her eyes to look at me. I had been drinking in the beauty of her face and the wonder of it all that she was my wife.She smiled at me, “Thorin, life has started in me now.
We’re pregnant, with twins.”
Her words stunned me.
I had no idea how I would feel when she had told me she would know quickly afterwards when she was pregnant and would tell me. To hear the words from her, kind of stopped my world for a moment, but I suddenly felt a deep connection to her and our children.
I hugged her so tight she squeaked, “Air!”
I quickly let go. She giggled at me as I chuckled at my own exuberance with this news.
I marveled with her to think, that, “Only now, I realize that this must be how my father felt when my mother told him she was pregnant with me. As well as Vili, when Dís gave him the news of Fíli. And the joy from Kíli and Fíli, when you told them. This is so…Oh, Tauriel. I-I, I’m trying to wrap my head around the joy my heart feels, and all the overwhelming emotions.Me, I’m going to be… a father. A part of me will live on. I know I’m immortal and all that, but—"“Yes, Khebabmudtê…a part of you and a part of me, that we get to watch grow, that we help to nurture and teach. To share the things we cherish with them, the stories of us as children, and to watch the wonder in their eyes and hear in their minds as they try and think of us as littles like them.”“Ghivâshelê, this is as priceless a treasure as any of my family are, and yet the protective feelings I have for them…”“Are probably like the ones that Kíli realized he never knew he had until I told him I was pregnant.” I smiled at him as we indulged for a moment in my memories of Kíli and I’s first time together. His wonder and excitement. I showed Thorin as well, Fíli’s memories of when he got me pregnant with Aliel. The immense thrill, the pure joy, a wonder of all that it would mean to him, to have a child of his own flesh and blood. Not that he didn’t love the rest of the children.“I’m glad you’re not upset with me.”“Why would I…Oh, because of these two being yours and how much they mean to you, over the rest of the children. Thorin, there is nothing at all wrong with that. How much did you love Fíli when he was born, and then Kíli? Now, how much did that love change as you raised them, knowing they were only your sister son?”“They become more to me than sister sons, Tauriel. In Fíli, I found such pride to think of him as my heir. In Kíli, seeing the fun and mischievous boy, so like my brother, I ached at times with how much I loved Kíli as I did Frerin. And now, I need to learn to look at them not at the boys I raised, but as the dwarves who are also my husbands through our love for you! That’s going to be a bit strange.” I laughed.“I have a feeling that once we figure all this out, and the children see you as another Pappa to them, all the feelings will come naturally to you. I love you so much, Thorin. I had no idea I could love you this much.”
She blushed at her confession, especially as we had just barely wed.“You feel to me as an equal and yet in some way, as the one who…can, um, keep the woes of the world at bay, I guess I want to say. I know in every fiber of my being now, as I did not before, that you are a guardian and protector, but also a strength I know I can lean on.I hope you know I will be everything you need as well. I desire so much to love and support you. All the times you’ve rushed to a family dinner, late from some meeting that had you wound up; I want to be the one that when we hug and hold each other, you can feel my love and that the stress you are carrying is something I need and want to take from you. As your wife and as something more. I’m not sure what to name it. But it is there.”I watched her as she spoke, I felt the power of her words in my mind and at a primal level, I knew in Tauriel, I had found my heart’s home. She would be as much a strength and foundation for me, as I would be for her. This woman would stand by my side through dragon-fire; for our people as well as our family.“Mênu Tessu, Tauriel! Everything that this life will throw at us, we will be as one.” I held her and I know her tears were joyful.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
“Thorin, do you want me to be pregnant with just our children or would it be alright with you if I let Fíli and Kíli get me pregnant at the same time?
That way all four ,children will be the same age.”
He smiled at me and again chuckled, “Ah, Tauriel, Amadel, you are the mother of all mothers.
So, our children can have siblings the same age would be perfect. Although, I’m not sure how you want to work this out, being married here just as we are, Ghivâshelê.
I feel like I never want to leave this room.
I see almost no reason to eat, I just want to be with you, and bond with you.”
“We do need to bond Thorin, this marriage happened under the most unusual of circumstances.

We really need time to get to know each other, and I just can’t see you wanting to share a bed with your nephews in our hall of craziness while we do this.”
The very thought made him chuckle. “Yes, I’m selfish in this. I would prefer our bonding time to be just the two of us.
I would love to spend as much time with you as you want.
Then, we can figure out just how we will manage three husbands in one bed.”
We both fell into peals of laughter at the very thought.
“It will be strange.
Just when I think the Line of Durin has surprised me for the last time something like this happens,” I laughed. “I’m quite certain it will be fine. With Kíli and Fíli, we have bonded so well over the years.
But it’s your turn now. I will hold our babies in stasis until we feel we have bonded enough to add the other husbands to the mix, then I will get pregnant by them and start the babies growing.
I think the husbands will have to learn to be on their own for a little while as we learn more about each other.”Thorin bespoke Dís, asking her to get some things for me as I would be spending some time with him.
I listened to his conversation with her.Dís asked, “How are the boys taking all this?”

“Tauriel will bespeak them and explain it to them that they will have to fend for themselves for a while.”

“Oh Thorin, you oaf, I will go help the boys out.
But it will be good for them to learn to not have Tauriel around all the time.
They are spoiled by her, not that she doesn’t want it that way, but they need to be fathers caring for their children while their wife takes some respite from family life.
I can help them out in small ways to make this transition for them smoother.”

“Speaking of family life Dís, Tauriel is pregnant with our twins!”

“Ahh Mahal, Thorin! That’s so wonderful.
I can’t believe after all this time you are married and soon to be a father.”

“I know.
I thought I had everything I needed in my life.
You don’t think that it is this Prophecy at work do you, Dís?”

“Now that you mention it Thorin, what are the odds that all three Durins fall in love with the same woman who is a part of the Prophecy herself, and all four of you have no problem with this?
You have started a new race on Middle Earth.
I can’t say for certain, but it seems as if it is the Prophecy.
I bet you all the wealth in this mountain that as soon as it is announced you have wed and are expecting the next heir to come; the dwarf Lords will suddenly stop all this fussing.

If you remember the tales, the Prophecy says that Sulladad will return once the Prophecy is fulfilled.
I do not believe the evil is too keen on that happening.
Our family seems at the very center of this Prophecy, so it is no wonder we have had so much happen to us through the ages. As if we have been singled out or targeted.”

“Well Dís, if you could send for Tauriel’s things and let the boys down easy for me monopolizing our wife for a while, it would mean a lot to me.”

“I will Thorin.
And brother, I am so happy for you.”

“Thank you, Dís.
Love you.”
I had the husbands in a frenzy that I would not be home for a while.

“How long exactly is ‘a while’, Tauriel?”

“Well Kíli, I guess long enough for Thorin and I to bond, and for him to wrap his head around being a husband and father at over 200 years old.
This is all new to him.
We have so much to learn about each other.
Unlike you, who the Prophecy led me to and Fíli who I knew quite well before we wed.

Mother will be staying there to help you both out. The children will miss me, but they are all old enough to be able to get by without me for a while.
It will be alright, Kíli.”

“I know amrâlimê, I am just going to miss you so much.”

“I will miss you and Fíli too.
Perhaps you might quickly commission a larger bed for the four of us.
I still have to laugh every time I think of this.
It’s simply crazy; but I have to say I must be the most cherished woman on all of middle earth.
I have so much love from you three, it is quite heady and overwhelming.”

“You are amazing Tauriel, that you have a heart so large as to be able to love us all the way you do.
All the children and the three of us husbands.
Plus, Mother and Dwalin too.”

“I think it is because I was so lonely for so long that I just know how incredible it feels to be loved and so I want to give that much love to everyone.
It is just natural for me I guess.

Kíli…?”

“Yes, love?

“... you don’t have any other male relatives I don’t know about do you?”

He laughed at me. “No love, just us three. My Uncle Frerin passed a long time ago and unless the Prophecy has other ideas…”
“Shooshies Kíli, don’t jinx us!”

He was laughing at my wording from being around the children so much.

“I think three is all I can handle anyway. You Durin males are a crazy bunch!”
That had him laughing all over again.
“OK my darling, I love all of you and I will bespeak you when I will be coming home.
I am holding Thorin’s children in stasis until I can get pregnant by you and Fíli.”

“I am still not so sure about you carrying four children, love.”

“With Kíliel’s help I will be fine.
I will teach her how to help the babies develop faster, so they will be ready for an early birth.
They will all be small but with her help they will have no health problems.
I love you.”

“I love you too.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
There really was something to be said about being able to walk around Thorin’s hall nude enjoying the view of each other.
We simply saw no reason to get dressed.
Besides, at any given moment we might find ourselves on the floor, the couch, or against a wall making love.
He laughed when I teased him about the stamina of a 204-year-old dwarf; he then promptly showed me just how much stamina he had.~~*~~We had finished cleaning up from breakfast, just chatting as we worked.
He sat down at the table while I put the last of the dishes away. I think when I bent over to pick up a towel I had dropped, it was a bit much for Thorin as I suddenly got a surge of lust as I was bent over.
I stood up and looked at him questioningly. His mind flooded me with what he had seen and how it was affecting him.
I walked over to him, opened my legs to straddle him, sat on his lap in the chair and began to kiss him.
He returned my kiss with as much if not more passion than my own. Caressing my back, gently squeezing my bottom, while combing his fingers through my hair.
I was fisting his hair as I held on. I did not even realize I was making soft sounds of pleasure from what he was doing to me until I felt the effect in his need grow between my legs, so I did what any newly-wed wife would do… I began to gently rock forward and back.
“If you keep that up, I will have to take you right here.” He growled teasingly.
“I have no problem with that.” I challengedAs if to test me, he then began to suck on my breasts as I moved on him.
Grabbing my bottom, he began to pull me harder to him.
“Stand up, Ghivâshelê.”When I did, he held himself erect for me. I slid down on him throwing my head back and moaning as I took him in me. I held onto his neck to keep from falling off. I was already breathing hard when I began to kiss him again as I moved back and forth with him in me.My first clue that he was getting frustrated we could not go faster, was when he picked me up and laid me on the table.
He took my left leg and put it over his shoulder, the right lying over his hip. In his mind I could see he had the perfect view of us joined. We could see him as he glided in and out of me.
“Tauriel, please, rub your clit so that while I’m thrusting, you can bring yourself to orgasm until I can bring you to one with my body.”
He began slowly, to savor us both watching him move in and out of me, and me touching myself, it drove his lust even more as he watched me pleasure myself and react to it by bringing myself to orgasm.
Between his slow deep thrusts and my touch, it built up too much in me and I begged him to thrust faster.
He moved my right leg up to his shoulder as well. Grabbing my hips, he thrust deep and hard, knowing I loved the feeling of him doing that.Because of his length he was able to hit the sweet spot up deep inside me, just as Kíli could. Fíli did not have the length. Not that he hadn’t found a way to hit the sweet spot; I was just practically gnawing on my knees when we did.
It only took moments for me to arch my back as a massive orgasm took me. All I saw was white as my body clenched around him. I could only silently cry out as every part of my body experienced this orgasm.
I could hear and feel him getting closer to his own when suddenly my mind and body exploded again as he shouted out in pleasure from his release.
I could feel his body trembling as the last few thrust took us both over the edge from another of my orgasms.
He slowly lowered my legs, then leaned forward to put his hands on either side of my head and kissed me.
“Ghivâshelê,” he panted, “you have undone me.
I am spent… I think… we both… could use a nap… after this.”
All I could do was agree in my mind. I was so blissfully relaxed; I could not even talk.
He pulled out of me and carried me to our bed. We both got under the covers, cuddling closely and were asleep in moments.
We slept in late from our lovemaking in the kitchen.
He had woken up first. His arms were wrapped securely around me, I was embraced against his warm chest with his lips trailing down my neck.
"Good afternoon, Melhekhalê." Thorin murmured against my neck. (My Queen)I let out a contented sigh.
"Good afternoon, Melhekhulê." (My king)I felt him smirk against my neck before he trailed kisses up my jaw, claiming my lips. When he broke the kiss, I murmured, “This is a wonderful way to wake up.”
He chuckled softly in my ear. “I have been watching you for a while, just to wrap my head around the fact that you are indeed now my wife and the mother of our children. It’s so much to take in. I’m trying to figure out how I came to be so blessed.”It humbled me so much that it was me, just me. No one of any particular importance in the scheme of things, at least in my mind, that had fulfilled the dreams, and longings of this…goodness pick any adjective that describes someone who’s life had just come full circle to the happy ending he never thought he would ever have. The happy ending with me. He was as much my happy ending as he was the beginning of a whole new life for me; for us.
“Thorin…when did you realize you had fallen in love with me?”
Shifting the sheets and furs with a soft swishing sound of material, he sighed, held me close, gently stroking my hair and caressing my back as he thought.“I think the first time I really knew, and, actually admitted to myself it was romantic love, was the day I came over to visit and see Aliel and Alyanna right after their birth.
(July 2949) Fíli put the maids in my arms and my heart shattered. To see how vastly different each maid looked by the two boys and the same mother.
My mind was spinning thinking of what a child of ours could look like. Every wall I had built vanished in that moment! I knew I could no longer deny my love with the lie that it was only familial love.If you remember I came back a few days later, after I had built up not only enough courage to come back, but also made sure my mind block was solid and nothing would come through.
You and the boys were on the couch, both boys holding their daughters with you in the middle.
We had come to a lull in the conversation and I just started to marvel at how completely satisfied you all looked.
Both boys just adoring their daughters, looking at you with admiration and love.
I realized in that moment that something was missing from my life.
I had spent almost my entire life, nearly 200 years, with only one purpose. To take back Erebor.
Raising the boys had become a part of my life when Víli died, but I wanted Erebor back for them.
When we took back the mountain, rebuilt, and it began to thrive, I thought I had everything.
Fíli as the crown prince was showing all the signs of being an excellent king.
Kíli had you. Then the children began to come along as the next generation of Durins to continue the Line.
I felt that I had accomplished what I had set out to do.
I think though that the Prophecy had other ideas.”
I laughed, “I believe my whole life this Prophecy has been leading me by the nose to reach the point we are at right this very second.”
He smiled, “I can agree with that in my life as well.Everything went crazy for me the day that Kíliel and Kílian saved me, making me immortal. (June 2947) I felt like I had a second chance at life now.
In my old life, I had gotten all I wanted.Now, what did I want from this new life?
I was lost for a while (June- October 2947 {4 months}) and then I found out you had married Fíli as well.” (October 2947) Laughing he said, “I had no idea what to make of it.
But, as I was saying, the three of you seemed to have everything that I realized I did not.
And suddenly I wanted that.
I wanted it desperately.
But I had no idea how.
Fíli then said to you when he held Aliel up and looked at her.
‘This never would have been real if not for you Tauriel.
Wanting me. Loving me.
Now here I am, a husband, and a father.’It took Fíli saying that for me to really look at you. To think about the love, the care, and the devotion you had shown to my whole family.
Even to me, who had been such an ass to you in the beginning.
My whole family was happy, because… of… you.
And I wanted you too. I wanted you to look at me the way you looked at the boys.
I wanted to see the softness in your eyes looking at me.
I wanted to be holding our child and see you so protective of us.
But it was absurd.
I mean you already had two young husbands, brothers no less. In my mind, I was just an old dwarf, I-I didn’t know what to do.
Time went by (June 2949) and I could find no resolution.
I just could not bring myself to say anything to you as much as I longed to.
I found myself falling deeper and deeper in love with you every day. But I just did not know how to tell you, as I knew you did not love me like that. It was tormenting me, and suddenly eternity seemed like a very long time to be alone. To not have you loving me, and me be able to openly love you in return.Then the letter from the dwarf Lords came. (June 2950) As I sat all day and into the night knowing what I wanted, what I needed, I could not bring myself to do anything about it. I did not think you could love me, and I was not going to force you into anything you did not want.That’s why I called the boys down so late, I had to hear it from someone else before I could do anything.
I don’t know how you didn’t hear me struggling with my thoughts throughout the day.
All I can figure was because the boys were in the room you picked up on my thoughts through them.
Then out of the blue you came in like a raging Mamma bear.
Woman, you were something to behold in your righteous anger.
So beautiful, all full of fire.
When you stormed out, I knew you were my only choice, but I wanted you to love me as a husband, not a means to an end to protect your children.
I wanted you to fall in love with me as much as I had with you.
The boys helped me out with the idea of having you alone for the afternoon with lunch and talking.
I felt if nothing else I could ask your forgiveness, and then decide what I would have to do if you felt nothing for me.
I had hope it would end up being more, gradually, over time.
I was willing to do anything. To stall the dwarf lords and court you and win you to me.
To prove to you that I did indeed love you with all my heart.It turned out better than I could ever have hoped.
As the afternoon wore on, I felt your heart changing and that you saw me in a different light than before.
When you asked me to propose to you, and you said yes, I can honestly tell you Ghivâshelê, I had never been so happy in all my life.
Only to have that replaced with making love to you. Then when I thought my heart had it all, to hear you tell me you were pregnant with our children.
And now in the not so distant future we will hold our children and I think I will have found the home my heart has longed for but never knew it wanted.
All because you could love me.”

“Thorin, that’s so beautiful.
I don’t know how I do it, I just do it naturally, I just love from deep in my heart.
I went too many centuries without any love or touch in my life.
I was basically an unfeeling killing machine…Until the day the company showed up in the woodland realm.
I remember the company began to shuffle in and I just saw… dwarves.
A race I had been raised to distrust and almost despise. But, I was very curious… to see you, again. As a dwarf grown.”“What are you talking about, Tauriel?
How could we have met before Mirkwood?”“For reasons I can only assume must be the Prophecy, I have been unable to tell you what I am about to relate. Almost as if a guise was put on me. That you had to find out for yourself, that I was your One.”“Please, tell me then, I want to know this.”
Sighing as I knew this was going to make me very emotion. More than likely bring forgotten memories to Thorin as well. I said, “I was with the guards when Smaug took Erebor and Thranduil did nothing, we had marched to Erebor to start a war.
At the time I did not know why, as all I was to do was follow orders. I was barely over four hundred years! Elves only reach full growth at one hundred years; we are not considered adult until one thousand years! So, I had been in training and only begun to actually be a soldier for three centuries.”I sighed at thinking just how very young I had been all that time so far back. So much had happened to me in the ensuing centuries."Having Smaug appear and destroy your home gave Thranduil such satisfaction as your people suffered, and died, begging for help.It utterly disgusted me to see him gloat over such loss and suffering.
As Thranduil pulled away to return to Mirkwood, I refused to go. I did not tell him, I simply slipped away, before I knew it, I had several regiments of soldiers behind me. Thorin, not one soldier had a dry eye as they looked to me on how to help. All of them…yearning to help, that such suffering was agony to them. As an empath they seemed to know I could, in some way, ease their suffering. I did what I could not only for them emotionally, but I instinctively took command.We rushed to the dwarves and I simply gave orders, 'Help where you can. Anyone who can get into the mountain safely and save those trapped do so, you will be highly rewarded.'
We split up and scrambled to help. I was able to guide many dwarves to a general area to wait to see if the King had survived and was of sound enough mind to lead everyone to a better place."I broke out in a huge grin as I fondly shared the next memory with Thorin, "It was then I heard a small child crying and went in search of her. Guess what I found?”“What?!”
“A handsome young dwarfling prince waving his sword at me warning me away. I told the young prince I could help. I had food for the princess, and I had a warm cloak. I said, ‘I know you are very tired and as brave as you are you must get some rest. I feel a long journey is ahead of you.’That young dwarfling prince weighed it out in his mind and then just plopped on the ground. I scooped him up and found another prince and the whimpering princess. I was able to convince the three of you to eat the lembas bread and though you wrinkled your noses at it, it did fill you and soon I had Dís on my shoulder, Frerin on my lap, and you in my arms. All sleeping.It was close to dawn when I heard my men calling for me. I sent my thoughts to them and explained where I was and with whom I was with. That was when a warrior brought the King and Prince Thráin to us. The looks on their faces to see a female warrior covered in dwarflings was comical.You had spoken in your sleep Thorin, so I knew your mother and grandmother had sacrificed their lives for yours. That dragon fire took them to Mahal’s Halls. I told the king and prince and could see the agony on their faces. For you, I erased the memory of what you saw and felt. I was not able to erase the sounds you heard, but I made the memory foggy.
It was the best for you, I felt at the time.I asked the king and prince, what were we going to do.They asked, “We?”
I said, ‘Look behind you.’ My men were all there, one spoke and said, ‘Your majesty we will follow you and help you until you are settled. You lack enough warriors to protect all your people. Some of the elves have already begun a migration to the Iron Hills with dwarves who have family there. The rest of your people are terrified, wounded or in shock. We have healed them, but they are still scared and confused. Are you able to lead them to a new home?’I told Thrór, “There is no way to take back the mountain now. Perhaps in the future, but for now getting your folk to a safe home is at the top of the list.”
I knew of the name King Under the Mountain from Thranduil raging on about how he had to pay homage to King Thrór and how insulting it was.We went with you as far as the Gray Mountains. Thrór said that for now it would do until arraignments could be made with the dwarves of Ered Luin.I carried the three of you most all the way. Caring for all of you. When your father went to take you, oh how the three of you wailed that I not leave you. Dís was calling ‘Amad’ poor thing. Your father and grandfather had to almost literally peel Dís and Frerin from me, but you... you would have none of it.‘You are not to leave me, Badgûnenê!! I need you, Toweel,’
you said. Over and over you cried that out to me. You held me so tight, refusing your father, to the point you were kicking and hitting him when he came too close.I held it together long enough to tell you, “Thorin, my sweet dwarfling prince, you will one day be king, and I am quite sure by that time, you will have Erebor back, and we will meet again when you are older.”
You sobbed when you told me you would never cry again. I told you that was not the way of a king. A king must lead with his heart and if he will not show the emotions his heart it will harden and become angry and bitter. That did not make a good king. You mumbled a promise you would try, but you would never be happy again until you found me.”I had been watching Thorin as these revelations sparked long forgotten memories. The way he looked at me now, as if with new eyes and new understanding of something.Thorin whispered, “By the Valar, yes… that was you. I remember it all now. How could I have forgotten?! You were so beautiful and had such red hair, you were so kind, and I no longer felt scared when you held me. It felt so very right, I remember that! I knew, Tauriel, even at such a young age I knew!! I may have only been chronologically 24 (10 human years) but I was so in love with you. I knew what that meant to a dwarf. Those feelings were only supposed to happen once, and it was so rare to find One who drew those feeling in your heart.
I was so happy it was you who Mahal had chosen for me! How in the name of all the Valar could I possibly have forgotten that you were my One?! And you never told me, why did you never tell me woman?!”I chuckled and said, “Imagine this Thorin, I never knew what that word, Badgûnenê, meant. I certainly wasn’t going to ask any elves, little did I know they had no idea of the dwarven language, and it never felt right to ask any of the dwarves I had captured.”He laughed loudly at that. “If you had approached a dwarf to ask; one, he would have been shocked you knew our language. Only one elf has ever learned our language. Two, oh goodness Tauriel, imagine it yourself, going to a dwarf, in a cell, who is already miffed, and asking him, ‘What does Badgûnenê mean?’.”I did indeed realize how shocked the poor dwarf would’ve been. I shook my head and snickered when I replied to Thorin, “It was when Kíli said that to me on our wedding night that I realized what it all meant with you. I was very confused because I felt the draw to you back then, oh not romantically, but in a, hmmm, maternal way, I think. I imagine if I had stayed with you, it would have evolved and changed as you grew and matured.As I grew closer to Fíli, I chalked the same feelings up to my familial love for him. He never acted as if he was drawn to me in that way, so I thought I had misunderstood.I wanted to talk to you about, I really did, but I never felt the time was right, until now. Even Fíli, Kíli, and Dís have no idea. I honestly think I had a guise on me from…Mahal, the Prophecy, Sulladad…I don’t know.
But every time I thought about it, I suddenly began to think of something else and forgot again.As the years past, word came down that Thrór, and then Thráin had died, and a new king was in exile. You, my young dwarfling prince, were now King Under the Mountain. It was soon to be time for you to reclaim your home.I mourned for so long that Thrór, Thráin and Frerin had been killed. I wished I could have been there, that the damn elves could have helped you retake Khazad-dûm. I know now with the balrog still in there it was not the right time, but the loss was so great. I hated all the elves for so long, I despised who we were.
But time moves on it its own way for elves and our moods and thoughts flow differently. I lost myself in the service of Thranduil. What I am going to tell you now Thorin, only three folk know. Me, Thranduil and Lady Galadriel. Others know of me, but not who I really am.
Now you will be the fourth.”“What are you talking about?”“I didn’t realize, I mean how would I have ever known, that being your One, and being torn apart, would cause so much agony for me! The loss was too great Thorin, and I simply had no idea why losing you as I did was rendering me such an emotional wreck. Elves don’t experience emotions as simply as other races. Ours are more sophisticated, so much so, that they go very deep, too deep, really. I was so sunk in, I was without purpose, and life had no meaning anymore. I had stopped my emotions; they were still raw even after all the time we had been apart. I thought that feeling nothing, was far better than suffering. Killing meant nothing to me. I felt nothing. So, I became Thranduil personal assassin.”“What?” He whispered.“I have killed so many elves, dwarves, and humans. For a time, it felt as though I had probably killed more than all the races combined in every war.
I thinned the ranks in Mirkwood, and yes even Lothlórien. Although Galadriel helped me a great deal. She said, ‘It is time for your life to take a new path. This mindless, emotionless killing is done. The next time you meet dwarves Tauriel, you will feel a compulsion to help them.’ I thought she was mad in her ancient age and simply forgot what she said.But then, not many months from that time, all of you showed up in the woodland realm. I wondered where you were, and then you walked up.
You were so tall and regal, I thought to myself, if you smiled you’d be so very handsome. I was excited to finally see you once again and all that it implied to us.But you had grown and changed so much. I could see the cold in your eyes, I could see the bitterness and rage. I felt the pain of a life spent fighting everyone and everything and not accepting the love that was given you. It broke my heart that my sweet little dwarfling prince was now this wretched king I wanted no part of.But I was distracted when Kíli came in the room.
All else faded. No sound, no sight, just Kíli.
I had never seen anyone so handsome in all my life.
He took my breath away. I figured he had to be related to you somehow. He was not your son, so I surmised perhaps Dís’ son. He held the same regal bearing as you, only he had light and life, and a zest for adventure. I was enthralled by him.Then to be ordered by Thranduil to take you to the prison cells, I was appalled and shocked he would treat a king that way. I did as ordered but I was incensed.
And let me tell you Thorin, I had been a guard for 300 years at that point, and the captain of the guard for 200 more years on top of that.
I have no idea how many hundreds of people I put into those cells over the centuries.
Hundreds?
Thousands?
I’ll never know.
But never in all that time did it ever occur to me to think beyond just putting them in the cells and then leaving.
It was the prison guards’ concern not mine.
But with your company I had to know why Thranduil had done this.
I was so upset.
I hid in the shadows and by listening I heard of your quest; and I knew I had to help get you out of there.
It never occurred to me why I was doing this other than all I could think of was Kíli. As I said, I had forgotten Lady Galadriel’s words to me.When I was putting him in his cell, I did not have the heart to humiliate him by searching him.
The little stinker had the nerve to ask me if I was going to check him too.
‘I might have something dangerous down my trousers,’ he said.
I remember smiling and saying, ‘Or you may have nothing at all down there.’
He laughed at my sassiness and I could not stop looking at him.
We both just smiled and stared at each other for a long time.
My heart was pounding, and my face was flush. I had begun to feel things I had never felt before. Making me even more curious about him. I was hailed, and as I left, I turned to look at him one more time.
He had the cheekiest grin on his face.
After I brought you all your food, I had to see him again. We talked for a long time and I liked him.
He had so much energy and so much spirit.
It didn’t hurt either that he was thinking of Dís and holding her rune stone, he told me how she had made him promise to return to her.
I found that so sweet. I had to help all of you, and as I just said, as I did so long ago, I felt the draw to you, but also to Kíli and Fíli. That was very confusing to me.
With Kíli, I quickly realized he was my soulmate. When he told me on our wedding night, I was his ‘Badgûnenê’, it hit me very hard, now that I understood the meaning…
But how was I to even begin to comprehend I could have three Ones?! Does my confusion make sense?But there is no other explanation for what I did that day other than the Prophecy leading me.
And as I have thought over the years of all the events as they unfolded on that journey, how everything that happened seemingly lead me to marrying Kíli and getting pregnant.
It was the children that saved Kíli, you and Fíli.So, if I had not come…I had nightmares early on of what the outcome could have been had I not been there that day on the mountain.” I choked up like I always did at that horrible thought. Thorin pulled me closer to him, gently touching his forehead to mine.“Ghivâshelê, we are all here and there is no reason to dwell on what might have been. You saved me. I was rotten to the core.”“No, you were not, Thorin. I would not have given you the time of day nor would the Prophecy have let me be near you had that been the case.
I believe that even though you loved me, it was not true love, you needed time to purge the old Thorin and find the new one. Kíliel and Kílian’s magic may just have done that when they resurrected you. You said you felt -new and alive. Well, does that not make sense? And then for your love for me to take on a more pure and true desire for me?”“Mahal, that makes more sense than it should, love.”“I am so joyous that we are together again. And that my little dwarfling prince has his happily ever after.”Thorin’s blush had me laughing and crying. “Oh Vala, Thorin what would I do without the three of you?
The three of you saved me as much as I saved you.” I was bawling now. “I was so lost, so unloved and I had no true north.
I love you three so much I don’t know if I can handle it.”I was becoming a tad hysterical when Thorin said, “Perhaps Kíliel can help you with that once we move home?”“It never even occurred to me to ask her,” I sniffed messily and laughed softly.
“I will ask her in a bit, she can do it from home to help me. See my love, what would I do without you?”
He chuckled, and I grinned when I snarked, “Bite your tongue, Thorin Oakenshield.”He roared with laughter knowing I knew him well enough even without the mind speak to know what he was thinking.“I wonder,” Thorin thought out loud. “how old are Aliel and Alyanna?”I blew my nose, and wiped my tears, then answered him saying, “They will be one year at the time that I will be getting pregnant with all the babies.
Which is when I had planned on getting pregnant again anyways.
Funny isn’t it? How the dwarf lords just happen to have this happen at the exact time I was going to have Fíli and Kíli get me pregnant?”
Thorin said, “That was exactly what I was thinking.”
“So much of our lives really do seem to be led by this Prophecy and the Valar themselves.
In my studies and talking with the older elves about dwarven culture I have found so many times that it seems that Mahal and this Prophecy have worked together against the evil that is in this world.
“How do you mean?”“Well, the Longbeards, which the line of Durin is from, as Durin was the first father of the dwarves to be made and awoken first by Mahal, was given the most prominence over the other families. Then blessed to rule them all. On top of that, the line of Durin has always prospered.
Even in times of great difficulty the Line of Durin has always prevailed.
Think of it Thorin.
When was the last time a dragon took dwarven gold?
Why in all that time was no dragon interested in gold from the dwarves?
But suddenly Smaug shows up, and we find out later that he was inspired by Sauron to come to Erebor and take it, destroying as many dwarves in hopes of killing the royal family.
That being said, dwarven children are traditionally 10 years apart in age.
But with your mother she had the three of you only a few years apart.
If she had not, then Dís never would have been born.
Had Dís not been born, the Line of Durin would have stopped.
But something made your mother break with tradition.
And Dís herself had the boys only 5 years apart, again against tradition.
But if she had not gotten pregnant when she did with Kíli, then Víli would have died and there would have been no Kíli for me to meet and fall in love with. Bringing me into the Line of Durin to fulfill the Prophecy.
Mahal has been working hard to keep your family as safe as he could to make sure that the promise between him and Sulladad was kept and the Prophecy be fulfilled that dwarves would be given immortality through the Line of Durin.Also, it had to be a male dwarf and a female elf that fulfilled it. Because a female dwarf would never have been allowed out of her hall to meet a male elf and marry.
Plus, as you have seen with me, I can carry as many babies as I want and have them by as many fathers as I want all at the same time. I am only pregnant 20 months as well, another way to fulfill the Prophecy.”“Yes, Dís was saying that how odd that the three Durin males fall in love with the same woman who is accepting of all this, and is a huge part of the Prophecy herself.”“I just had a thought love. You said you didn’t know what to do to have me as your wife and you just kept, I guess stalling, figuring it was hopeless, right?”
“Yeeeessss.” He dragged the word out.“What if this whole thing with the Dwarf lords is not some evil, but instead, is the Prophecy’s way of kicking you in the butt to get you to ask me to marry you?”
He looked thunderstruck and I had to softly smile at him.
“Thorin, in my whole life I have never lost my temper.
I have gotten frustrated and upset at things but not to the point I would knock out a poor guard and face you down like a rabid wolf.
That just is not me.”
I laughed then, and said, “I feel as if my nose has been pulled, how about you?”
He held me tighter, “I don’t care how it happened, Ghivâshelê.
At this point I am so over the moon that it has happened nothing else matters to me but you.”
He kissed me gently and just stared at me for the longest time. His thoughts filled my mind. I sent him all my love.
“Thorin, I think now that Dís and Dwalin are immortal they will probably have children together, and those children will be immortal, and their children will be immortal, and so on. They won’t have the gifts our children will other than mind speech, because I am an elf and the magic I have has been passed on and magnified in each of my children.
Their skills will all far exceed me when they are full adults.
I am keeping records of their progress and it’s pretty consistent that all of them are developing at a steady rate. Although each set of twins seems to have their gifts or powers sooner and stronger, simply because the older children are teaching them in utero, so by the time they are born they have already learned so much. They hit the same milestones as their older siblings, just at different ages.
I think all the dwelves will reach adulthood around 50 or so if what I am seeing in their development is steady.
They may wait to marry until they are 65 or so, like dwarves reach maturity at 60 but don’t start having children until they are around 100.
I like to think that our family lives with a new culture within dwarven culture.
Kíli laughs at me but I call it Dwelven culture.
We follow a blending of elven and dwarven cultures with a few of our own ideas thrown in for good measure.
The fact that our people, as well as our family love and accept the children has been a gift to me that I can only give it back 100-fold.
I am a wife times three, a mother to the most wonderful little rascals around and have Dís and Dwalin loving, guiding, and accepting me. All of you have loved me, accepted me, and make me so happy.”He whispered, “You make me so happy, Tauriel.” While tenderly touching my face.
His eyes so full of the very love I had been telling him about.
He began to kiss me, gently, slowly, lovingly.
I moved onto my back to be able to run my fingers through his hair and to feel how the muscles played in his back as he moved.
My touch seemed to be the spark to his tinder as his kisses became deeper and more passionate. I giggled as he nuzzled my neck and ran the tip of his tongue from my ear to the hollow of my throat.
Then he got serious as he sucked hard there, knowing full well that was a very sensual part of me that aroused me quickly.
I fisted his hair at his neck causing him to groan as he sucked on my skin.
I arched my back, breathed in deep and let out a long sigh of pure pleasure.
He moved from my throat down, slowly kissing my skin, teasing me as he kissed my breast but not the nipple.
He nuzzled the fullness of it first, flicking his tongue over my nipple only for a split second then gently blowing on it. It gave me a shiver of pleasure, because it was torturously maddening, I craved him so badly.
He gently took my breast in his mouth and sucked on it tenderly while his hand roamed across my bare skin.
He felt my hip and thigh, then teased me between my legs; he had me whimpering his name over and over as he rubbed my clit with his thumb while sliding his fingers in and out of me. It brought me to a quick orgasm that had me feeling rather mellow afterwards.
I reached for him to stroke him. He groaned as my hand moved up and down the way he showed me he liked.
He rolled onto his back to allow me to now minister to him.
He let me between his legs; I lowered my head to him, my hair tickling his skin.
He stroked my hair and played with it as I nuzzled him now.
I could hear him whisper, “Tauriel,” as he bucked up his hips, then moaning, “My Tauriel.”I held him with one hand and seductively ran my tongue around the tip of his arousal.
Causing him to groan.
I took him in my mouth and sucked on him for a few moments, moaning, because he said he loved the feeling so much, then just moved my head up and down him. His breathing had picked up and I could feel his pulse in my mouth. I found where his spot was beneath his pouch and gently added pressure and began to rub him in a circular motion. It was always rather satisfying to see his eyes open wide and just stare at me as he made pleasure sounds to my ministrations. Once he got used to the sensation, he was able to move again (which had me giggling). He gently traced my ears and my jawline as I sucked and pulled on him. Pulling the foreskin down and flicking my tongue up and down his frenulum made his need urgent.
“Please,” he begged, “faster Tauriel, I need to release.”I moved faster and sucked harder, rubbing my tongue on the tip until he was rocking his hips to my movements and he began to grunt his pleasure. He shouted my name, drawing it out in a long groaning breath and then a gasping sigh as he filled me, and I took him in me.
He thrust and shuddered a few more times and then was still except for breathing heavy.
I moved up to his face and kissed him the way he liked after we did that.
“I had not meant this to be for my pleasure, Tauriel, I wanted to have you calling out my name and moaning it.”
I tenderly smiled at him, “Your pleasure is my pleasure as well. Just because it comes from a different place in me doesn’t make it any less satisfying or as sweet.”
He just stared at me for a moment and then in a soft, warm voice asked, “What did I ever do to deserve a woman like you, Ghivâshelê?”He held me close, rubbing my back and then put his forehead against mine to gaze lovingly into my eyes before he kissed me on my nose and gave me one of his adorable smiles.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thorin POV-
Tauriel and I got back from our time bonding together to find the hall empty except for some muffled noise from the back.
As we walked down the hall, we couldn’t imagine what must be going on to be heard through a 4-inch-thick solid oak door and rock walls.
Tauriel slowly opened the door to pure bedlam, total chaos, and more fun that we could imagine.
The pillow fight of the century was in full swing!! All the children bouncing around or running around, were fully in on it, and Fíli and Kíli were in the middle of it.
Aliel, Alyanna, Riel and Rian were running around picking up pillows that had fallen on the floor and throwing them at everyone on the humongous new bed.
Kíliel and Kílian were on one side of the bed wrestling Gaelan, while Gaeliel was pounding the two oldest twins with pillows to save her brother.
Everyone was shouting and laughing at full volume!!Kíli had Fíli pinned to the bed in the middle, and Fíli was pummeling him for all he is worth, while Kíli sat on him tickling him getting his head bashed in by the pillow. It seemed the squealing and giggling got even louder in just moments, while they were having the time of their lives.
Tauriel was laughing so hard she had to sit down, and all I could do while rolling my eyes, was add my own laughter to at all this cacophony with a huge grin on my face.
Tauriel could not be heard over the din, so she bespoke Kíliel, “Dwelfling, I’m home with Thorin!” making her look up and let out one of her infamous ear-piercing squeals.
“Mamma!!!
Pappa Thorin!!!”

“Pappa Thorin?” I thought.
To which everyone immediately stopped. Suddenly Tauriel and I were dogpiled with children calling ‘MammaPappaThorin’, in a sing song way over and over again.
Tauriel asked, “Whatever is happening here my loves?”
“Pappa… hit… Pappa Kíli with a pillow
and… I had to… save him Mamma,” Aliel panted, “And then… suddenly… everyone was in here…and it was just so much fun!”
The children were quickly dropping like flies now that the adrenaline rush was over.But Kíli and Fíli had the goofiest grins on their faces as they kept trying to hit each other without the children seeing. 80 and 90 plus year old dwarves grown still acting like 40-year old’s, I laughed to myself.“Well,” Tauriel said, “If you are all worn out, why don’t we just go to the living room and tell stories for a while, have a snack, then bath and bedtime?
How does that sound?”
Aliel tugged on my trousers, so I picked her up.“Pappa Thorin, would you tell us new stories tonight?”
“I have many stories I can tell you, kurkarukê.” (My tiny raven)I was hoping I was not overstepping my bounds as a newcomer, but I suddenly got an idea to perhaps help me bond a little more with the children.
I quickly sent the idea to Tauriel, to which she said she was very pleased with.“How about all of you bring your pillows, fetch your blankets and furs, then maybe your Mamma will let you all sleep out in the living room like you were camping under the stars.
We can light a fire in the hearth and roast our snacks.
Does that sound good?”When I got 100% approval from everyone, there was a mad scramble to get everything set up and started.
While Kíli and Fíli were roasting sweets and sausages in the fire, and Tauriel was settled on the floor covered in children, I regaled them with tales of Erebor when I was a child.
By that point the littlest ones were snuggled up to Tauriel, fast asleep.
The middle children were holding out as hard as they could while I told them of my adventures working in the world of men, something they had not yet done. By the time the eldest were lying down and watching me, I was telling them the histories of the dwarves until the last child’s mind told me they were asleep.
Kíli banked the fire for the night and lit some of the elven lamps on low so the littles would not be scared. I helped Tauriel up and out of the pile of children.
All of us grinning as we watched them cuddle and snuggle together with each other, then the four of us adults moved to the bedroom.Tauriel questioned, “Now, how are we going to work our sleeping arrangements?
This has been on my mind for the past few days.”
All three of us husbands said in unison, “We know.”
Kíli said, “You have been leaking through your mind block love.
We knew it was worrying you a lot so the three of us talked about it together and you can yay or nay our idea.”
Tauriel tried to apologize to us, but we all said that we had just needed a few hours to talk things through and we were comfortable with it if she was.
If not, back to the drawing board.
“So, what did you come up with?”I said, “I will sleep on the far-left side with you to my right.
A child is still able to get to you but so are we.
Kíli and Fíli feel they can take turns or whomever you wish to be next to on any given night or just ask the other to move if they need you.
The father on the far right is closest to the door so they will try to help out anyone who may come in.
Once I get the knack of the whole father thing again, then we can all take turns with whomever you’d be happiest with on any given night.”“Or we can just play rock, paper, scissors.” Kíli said
Tauriel burst out laughing at Kíli, swiftly moving to hug him and Fíli.
They both held her close and suddenly pulled her onto the bed making her squeal with surprise, lavishing her with kisses and hugs until she was giggling and could not stop. Then she started hiccupping.
She finally cried ‘Uncle’ and they both gave her one last kiss.
“I take it two somebodies are in dire need of physical affection?”
They both nodded their heads emphatically.
“Well I can’t do a thing if we’re all dressed!”
To which both husbands yelled, “Heads”, “Tails” at the same time and began to strip her according to what they had called out, having her in a fit of giggles all over again.
While Fíli was undressing her, Tauriel was helping Kíli and he was barely undressed before he was showering her with his love.
Fíli moved in and began to rub her to get her ready but she said, “I am more than ready.”
The two husbands were so intent on Tauriel they had completely forgotten me, so I quietly slipped out to give them time with her.
I was still, after two weeks, in a sort of euphoric state of shock that I was a father to these dwelves; would have two of my own by Tauriel soon, and was one of her husbands.
I sat in a large chair watching all the children, my children now, as they slept on the floor.
I was glad I came up with the idea to help them begin to be more comfortable around me.
They had always treated me with enthusiastic respect, and I liked that but now it was time for me to bond with them and help them see me as a father who loved them all very much. Much more than just a king and Great Uncle ever could.
It felt amazing to tell them tales, just like I did for Kíli and Fíli.
I smiled as I fondly remembered the many nights reading to them, all snuggled in bed, and the love I had for my sister sons.
For truly they were just like sons to me. Hopefully all these little dwelves would soon see me as a father to them.

It had been a long time since I was around the craziness of children for more than a few hours when I would visit, or baby sit.
But the antics of tonight made me smile. It was so good to see them all this happy for me to be their newest Pappa.
I mused that like anything you’ve done for a while and then stopped, it’s something you never forget how to do.
It will just be strange to be doing midnight feedings and burpings, and diaper changes again.
With Tauriel having four children this time, it would be taxing on her to be able to feed them all.
I had wondered about bringing up a wet nurse to help her, but I thought it better to ask Dís to talk to her about it.
I really felt it would be far too much stress on her to try to feed four babies and get enough sleep.
There’s only so much we males can do and feeding them is not something we are able to do.
She’s head strong and determined that she wants a large family.
As I saw tonight, not one child felt like they got less of their mamma’s love and attention, and she still had plenty to spare for the boys as they missed her so much too.
I marveled at my luck with this Prophecy giving me the only woman I had ever wanted. That she had a heart so big she was able to love the three of us husbands and 8, soon to be 12 babies, as well as Dís and Dwalin.
She went through so much in 600 years.
My heart truly went out to her for all she lost and for the centuries of emptiness, with no love or physical affection at all.
I had suffered many losses in my lifetime, but I always had people who loved me, even if I held them at a distance.
I knew in my heart I was loved.
Tauriel had not had that but for 20 years of her life (4 human years).
That the past 9 years seemed to have more than made up for all she missed out on in life, warmed my heart. The fact that it did not warp her thinking but instead had made her the most loving, caring, and protective person I had ever known.
I had to admit I was so proud to have her as my wife and queen.
Something that a mere decade ago was only a distant yearning and wish. Never something I felt would or could ever be mine.
Fíli was to take over eventually and be king and carry on the line.
Now with the immortality of dwarves, Fíli was fine with helping as much as he could and so for that matter was Kíli.
They both had great minds for things of state.
It had made my job much easier.
It’s the type of job that gave us freedom to help with the family and still be a service to our people.
With so many children I wondered if they would get into the family business so to speak.With the advent of the Prophecy many dwarves were rethinking their lives.
Some wanted nothing to do with it while others had actively sought out the children.
In about 50 years Kíliel and Kílian would be of age and then every two years after that two more children.
Their children would also have the gift to share immortality with others.
It will spread slowly but in 200 years there will be a great momentum. I could feel it.
It may not be that far off before Sulladad returned.
The Valar were foretold to walk amongst their people after His return as well.Aah, but these were deep thoughts to be having before bedtime.
I moved over to the couch to watch the fire and listen to the children as they dreamed.
It was also giving Tauriel time to rebond with the boys.
I was glad they had come to me with some ideas, it was troubling me at how upset Tauriel was getting herself over this.
It would take some time to smooth everything out but as she had said, the boys bonded well together with her and I had hope that once the boys saw my new personality, they too would be closer to me.
I had kept too many people, too far away from me, for too long.
Tauriel changed all that.
Mahal! I loved her so much.I must have fallen asleep because she was softly calling my name, and shaking me gently, asking me if I was coming to bed.
I smiled at her, got up, hugged her, and gently kissed her.
“Why did you block the three of us?”“I wanted to give you and the boys time to rebond.
I simply can’t imagine being away from you, so I can only think how the past few weeks have been for them.”
She smiled at me, chuckling, “Well they survived.
According to them, just barely.” she laughed again.“But the mind speech is the best way to begin bonding the four of us together by sharing our emotions.
I know you are a very private person, Thorin…”
“…I was Tauriel, I was.
I don’t want to be anymore.
I never want to be the old Thorin I was before I married you.
I love who I am now.” I quietly paused as I gathered the courage to say, “But… I am also a little scared of this new person.
I have only been him for two weeks and I fear slipping back.
Does that make sense to you my love?”“Yes, darling it does.
And I can’t say it will be easy or that you won’t have moments that the old Thorin doesn’t show up.
It has been over 200 years.
But you know how much I love you, and you know Fíli and Kíli love you.
You saw tonight how quickly the children bonded with you and already think of you as their Pappa Thorin.
You have a wonderful support system with Dís and Dwalin as well.
We are all here for you, Khebabmudtê.” Suddenly we both felt little arms hug us around the waist and looked down to see Kíliel.
“I can help you, Pappa Thorin, if you want.
I helped Pappa Fíli when he became a part of our family and I want to help you too.
I don’t want you to be scared and sad.
We’re all so happy to have another Pappa in the family.
When the rest of the kids get up, ask them.
We’ve been talking about it the whole time Mamma was gone. Pappa Fíli and Pappa explained it to us.
Will you let me help you?”
I sat back down and held my arms out to Kíliel. She climbed up on my lap, resting her head on my chest and began to calm me. Letting me hear the other children’s thoughts and feel their excitement. How much love everyone felt that night with me telling them stories.
They were so happy.
She drained off the fear and shunted it away from me, so I no longer felt the anxiety it caused, then she helped my mind to feel calm as well, and to want to be open to everyone.
She showered me with her deepest love she had for me as she remembered saving me when she was still in her Mamma and she has loved me from that day.
I had always been so wonderful to her.
She could feel my emotions building up and just like with her Pappa Fíli when everything was so new to him, she helped me syphon off some of the excess emotion, so I would not be overwhelmed.
Then she put the thought in my mind that I could not, nor would I ever be the person I used to be. Because I had too many people loving me.She completely made it so I no longer felt panicky about it. I could feel her magic in me as I relaxed and held her tightly, kissing her cheek. “You are a very special young dwelf maid to use your magic like you do.
I never thanked you for saving our lives, for making your Pappa safe and wanting us all immortal so we could always be a family.
You are Nâthuê kurdu, Kíliel! – (The Daughter of my heart).
I cherish you so much sweetheart.
Thank you, mizimith.”
Now it was her turn to cry and just feel the love I washed over her in her mind from my heart.
Tauriel was in tears as well and soon the boys came out. Everyone just stood near me and Kíliel, sharing our thoughts of love at being a family.
Kíliel finally sat up and kissed me, saying, “I think I am sleepy again.”“Well then, I will see you in the morning and you can help me know what to do to be a part of my new family, so I can settle into all the routines.
Does that sound good to you?”She smiled so brightly and chirruped, “Yep!”
I hugged her tight and wished her a good night.Then we adults went back to our room. I got undressed myself and all four of us cuddled together touching each other and fell asleep until sometime way past dawn.
Even the children were tired out and slept in.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
The four of us talked about how we each felt about getting me pregnant with two more babies. Obviously, this would be a lot more strenuous on me, but I felt I was strong enough and had plenty of help so that it would not be a difficult pregnancy. Fíli and Kíli were still a bit nervous, Thorin picked up on it from them, but all three were also very desirous to have siblings from each father to grow up together. In the end we all agreed that our desire for more children was worth the unknown of me carrying quadruplets.I asked Fíli and Kíli who wanted to get me pregnant first. I had to smack myself on the forehead laughing at the two of them when they did thumb wrestling of all things.
Thorin was just rolling his eyes at the two of them.
I said, “How about we do two out of three or we will be here all night?”Fíli joked, “We could wrestle for real, but I think we’d be too tired afterwards.”“Life will never be dull with you two around,” I smirked.
They both laughed when Fíli won. Their minds said it didn’t matter anyways it was just fun.
We all took a long bath with small talk and thought of names.I told Thorin, “I usually let Kíli pick the names when it was just the two of us. Although I had already chosen Kíliel before we had gotten back to Ered Luin and Kíli thought that in dwarven tradition the names should match so he picked out Kílian. They sounded elven but matched, so we were both happy and we have kept that tradition going. With the -iel meaning daughter of, and the Kíli’s name so, Daughter of Kíli. With the -ian for Kílian meaning son of Kíli it blended elven and dwarven naming.”
Kíli interrupted, telling Thorin, “Any name you chose will be fine as it will no longer be twins all the time anymore.”
He grinned and laughed lightly, “I’ll think on it, but would feel better if I could get some input, this is not something I’ve ever done before. I don’t want to saddle a poor dwelfling with something ridiculous for the rest of eternity and have them hate me for it!”We all laughed, then I got back to the story saying, “At that point we had no idea what gender the twins would be, but for some reason we just could not find any other names we liked, so we figured we would see what happened.
When we got back to Erebor and settled in, I was getting close to the time we had guessed. So, I would send my thoughts of love to the babies with their names and I always felt love back from them.
I took it to mean we were having a boy and a maid.When Gaelan and Gaeliel came along two years later we had a general kind of emotional mind speech with the children both born and unborn.
It was with Rian and Riel, that Kíliel’s powers came into full bloom. She and I could mind speak and she could show me pictures.
With Kíli she could just do emotions.
She could mind speak her other siblings and the unborn babies and they picked it up from her and could do it amongst themselves.It wasn’t until after I married Fíli, while the three of us were making love to get pregnant with Alyanna that I asked Kíliel to open mind speech to Kíli and Fíli so we all could bond.
When her mind had touched mine that night, I could feel how her powers had grown. She was upset that we could not understand each other’s feelings and were all confused. She suddenly knew she could help, so she alerted me, and here we are.As we all remembered it was Alyanna and Aliel that gave it to Dís and Dwalin, and Kíliel gave it to you that day the maids saved Dís and made their grandparents immortal.
So now we all have it and rather than feeling like we are invading each other’s minds, it’s more of an emotional bonding and sharing between all of us, plus as an added bonus, it’s so much easier than running through the halls, or using the post, for a simple message.I had an elven friend of mine from Lothlórien teach me how to do mind blocking for Kílian when he was little, and I in turn taught everyone else as it became apparent they had the same gifts, as well as when Kíli and Fíli were gifted with it.
We never use it to keep secrets, but more to not upset someone when we’re overly emotional or trying to resolve things in our minds.”
~~*~~
We finished with our bath and after drying off got on the bed. I snuggled with Fíli for a bit, with Thorin behind me, and Kíli behind Fíli, until Fíli felt he was ready.
As we made love to create our child, I could feel the love from Kíli to Fíli, as he knew how much this meant. To create a life in me that was a part of both of us.
After the joyous year of watching Alyanna and Aliel growing up, Fíli was so thrilled to be able to do this again.
Thorin picked up on Fíli and Kíli’s thoughts and seeing as he was a soon to be father for the first time, he felt the power of this moment all that much stronger knowing how Fíli felt, as he had just felt it a few weeks ago.
I was not sure how much all that was registering with Fíli as I gave my attention to him while we made love.I felt Thorin and Kíli’s arousal at watching us, it filled me with more desire for Fíli. The effect being I became a little bit more dominant in my lovemaking to him.
His mind was overjoyed at my responses to him and he loved the feeling it gave him. How was Tauriel more dominate, biting, scratching, thrusting more???
I had been worried how the husbands would perform with Thorin being there watching but as amazing as it was, it enhanced this experience for the two of us as well as for Thorin and Kíli.
Getting my head wrapped around all this and the overwhelming need I felt from Fíli, I orgasmed so fast that by the time Fíli reached his release I had three more and was quite euphoric and very relaxed.
Fíli pulled out from me and just held me kissing me as he came down from the emotional high the other two husbands had sent us on.
I felt his excitement to know in a short while I would tell him I was pregnant with his child. I quickly fell asleep in his arms as he stroked my hair, watching me, as we rested in the afterglow.
I don’t think he slept at all and I have no idea how long I was out for, but the familiar feeling came, waking me. I looked up to see him grinning in anticipation of what I would tell him.
I broke into a huge smile, “We’re pregnant again, Kidhuzurâlê!”

He let out a whoop and kissed me senseless while tears ran down his face.
I think he set a record for how many times he said he loved me.
I laughed with him and then I felt Thorin and Kíli’s minds just soaking up Fíli’s emotions.
I held my arm out to them and they both moved over.Thorin put his hand on my belly, saying, “Congratulations, son.”
Fíli’s joy at hearing that knew no bounds when he said, “Thank you, Thorin. It means so much to me that you are a part of us now, being able to feel your love and joy and sharing in it with us. I love you so much, Thorin!”Thorin gave Fíli a soft head bump, then held him by the neck as they touched minds.Kíli was holding Fíli’s other hand that was under my neck and I felt his mind, bond with his brother and Thorin through Fíli’s overwhelming love.
I felt Kíli’s excitement to think he would have this amazing experience tomorrow with the four of us again.~~*~~The next night we all snuggled while talking, until Kíli looked at the others, asking, “Are you all ready?”
There was a real sense of excitement to know we were creating another life in me tonight.
That all three husbands would have children to hold and cherish in about 16 or so months, so a little over a year instead of almost two years.Fíli and Thorin undressed themselves while Kíli and I helped each other undress in the most sensual way, already building me up.
I lay on the bed while Kíli moved next to me.
He gave me a deep kiss on my lips then moved to my throat to suck there as he had read from Thorin that it was a place I really loved.Although Kíli had kissed me there many times and it was arousing, it wasn’t until Thorin did it his way that it became something so much more. He wanted to see what reaction I had to him doing it this new way to me.
I don’t think I disappointed him when I suddenly gasped, put my hands in his hair fisting it, sighing his name.
It drove me wild having that part of my neck sucked on like that.
I was almost orgasming just from the sensation of the sucking.
He moved his hand between my legs to help me get ready but was surprised to find out how absolutely wet and ready I was for him.
I could only groan and sigh as he touched me and my craving for him to enter me flooded his mind.
We both were feeding off the arousal of the other two husbands and their joy in our lovemaking.
Kíli took me and even though I was quite ready I made myself hold off until I was almost ready to scream so we’d both orgasmed together. It was a spectacular rush of pleasure that had all four of us breathing hard.

I dropped like a rock to sleep in such ecstasy, still hyper aware of Kíli in my mind waiting for me to tell him.
When I opened my eyes to him, I kissed him and hugged him tightly to me.We both cried when I said, “We’re pregnant again, Kíli!”Thorin and Fíli sent their love and joy to Kíli.Kíli himself was in emotional overload from everyone, along with knowing that now I would start the babies growing that we had all had created.
I was just gasping and crying from all the love these three felt, as I carried their children in me.
It was a mutual bonding that I wanted every time from now on.
It was beautiful, and the sentiments of elation were so good to feel.
I knew it was good for the babies to have this much positive emotion to begin with.
Fíli hugged me and kissed me. Thorin and I touched foreheads and rubbed noses ending with a soft kiss, then all three of them just touched me gently. Whispering how much they loved me.I could only send in my mind to them the honor it was for me to be the mother of their children.
It took us a while to calm down until finally Thorin pretty much sang us to sleep.
His thoughts last in my mind.
Melhekhalê,
maralmizu (My queen, I love you.) **See end of chapter~~*~~When the children got back the next afternoon from Mother’s, Kíliel was as excited as we were!I looked at the maid, she was on such an emotional high, you’d have thought she had eaten nothing but sweets all night.
She was hugging and kissing everyone. So full of laughter and joy from last night.
I carefully sent a quick thought to Thorin to let him know why she was that way.
He looked at me funny and I just shrugged and smiled at him. He rolled his eyes at me making me laugh too.Once we got everyone settled down and I had the husbands keeping an eye on the littlest ones. Gaelan, Gaeliel and Kílian playing with the older ones, I took Kíliel aside.“My love, as soon as things have settled down and the babies are firmly established in me, I will teach you how to help me, help the babies, grow quicker than normal.
It won’t hurt them at all, so it’s OK.”
“Alright Mamma, anything to help.”“Good maid.
I will need you to make sure you get plenty of sleep and eat healthy meals. Only a few sweets Dwelfling, they give you the wrong kind of energy to help the babies.
Make sure you are drinking a lot too.
It may not seem like magic would need all this as we do get it from everything around us, but you are the channel it goes through.
I will help Pappa Thorin’s babies and you can help Pappa and Pappa Fíli’s babies. OK?”“Yep!”“Wonderful.
So, what should we do now?”“May I just take a nap with you Mamma?
I’m pretty tired from last night.”I smiled at her, “You are going to be a very powerful empathic healer darling. It means of both mind and body.
That is such powerful magic that only the oldest of the elves have it.
And your healing abilities will be stronger than the oldest of the elves when you reach your magical maturity.”“When will that be, Mamma?” She was so sweet and adorable in her sleepy inquisitiveness. Oh so ready and excited to learn more, but also, oh so ready to fall asleep immediately.“I am not sure sweetheart.
It may be when you are 30 or 50 or it may not be until you are 250, I just don’t know.
You and Kílian are the first dwelves ever in the history of middle earth.
You, your brothers, and sisters have fulfilled the Prophecy. Remember that?”
“Yes, Mamma.”
“So, we are all watching you to see how you grow and develop.
I want you to be happy and healthy.”She grinned and said, “Yep!” again.
“I still feel so happy from last night, Mamma.
I can’t wait until the babies are born and the happiness they will bring us.
It will be busy with four of them though!”
“Yes, indeed it will.”“How will you feed them all, Mamma?”I sighed while pondering the question I had gotten from Thorin’s thoughts about a wet nurse.
He was a newlywed husband and did not want to upset me, but I honestly felt he was right, and I would need a wet nurse, if I didn’t, I would never get any sleep or be able to heal.
I told Kíliel about the wet nurse and she was surprised that another Mamma would do that.“It’s usually a mamma who is done feeding her babies and has milk left over to help another mamma who has a lot of babies or can’t make milk of her own.”I felt Thorin reaching my mind and his surprise. I smiled at him in my mind, “I’ve been doing the mind thing longer than you love, just like I leaked out the worry about how we were all going to sleep, you let it slip about your worry over me.
Don’t ever be afraid to talk to me, darling, about anything that concerns you.
I only lost my temper once,” I laughed, “and it wasn’t even me that made me do it if you remember.”He laughed at the memory still fresh in his mind, “OK, we will talk to Dís then and get something lined up now for the birth.”
Kíliel looked at me funny.
“Pappa Thorin is a new husband and soon to be father, he’s still nervous that I lost my temper and might do it again.
But I won’t.”
Paragraph changesI showed her in my mind our conversation.
“WOW!
The Prophecy can do that?”
“It seems so love. Now, I know you are very tired, I can feel it, so we’ll snuggle, you can let me brush your hair and sing to you, OK?”
“Thank you, Mamma. I love you.”“I love you too Dwelfling.”
** Notes:**This form of “I love you”, is said to an adult family member, lover/spouse, or a child, whom you love with every fiber of your being and no one can doubt that. It is both romantic and familial but carries the weight of loving soul deep**** “My Queen” with all the bold, italics, and underline, tells you I created this word myself with the power of the author LOL
“King of all Kings”, is direct from the Dwarrow Scholar- “Melhekhul!”
As Thorin is the highest-ranking member, of the highest-ranking LINE, (Longbeards-Durins) of the 7 dwarven families. He is in fact, the King of all the dwarves in Middle Earth, not just Erebor. Because of all that happened with the House of Durin having to go into exile, the other dwarf lords (once Thror and Thráin had died) treated their “High King” as nothing more than a puppet king.

Remember in Narnia, Peter was High King. Same thing here, in my story (although with months of research I did find that Thorin really is the king of all the dwarves in Middle Earth)

This is part of the reason the dwarf lords felt brave enough to challenge him for the High King throne. They felt he did not have enough power to hold it. Well the Prophecy was the one to give the dwarf lords the courage to challenge Thorin, as well as the power and means to overcome them and calm them down. His marriage to Tauriel and their son settled all that.

Besides, as if the Prophecy after all this time is going to screw things up, I don’t think so, LOL.

So, I took the word for Guardian Lady, “shomaKHALinh” (usually the female guards for the monarchy or other aristocracy) and plucked out the KHAL and made that feminine for Queen.And that cute little, “ê”, when put at the end of a word, is MY. “Amrâlimê”, anyone? My beloved. **“King of all Kings” (High King/King of all the dwarven houses)- “Melhekhul” is direct from the Dwarrow Scholar“Queen of all Queens” (High Queen)- Melhekhalê
is what I made up

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

(2 weeks pregnant)Tauriel-“OK, my darling we will need to concentrate on organs like lungs, heart, kidneys, liver, and brain.
Then we can work on their eyes and muscles, bones, and nerves as well as mind speaking with them as we do this, so they feel comfort and love from us.
While I work on Pappa Thorin’s babies, he will be with us to bond with all four babies.
When you work on Pappa and Pappa Fíli’s babies, they will be in here bonding with all the babies as well.
We want them to know that all three husbands are Pappa’s to them but also that they know who gave them life, so it is not confusing to them.”
“How long will it take Mamma?”
“For Pappa Thorin, I would think only an hour or so depending on how the babies react to what we are doing.
We will know better as we go along.
With the other two Pappas, it will take a bit longer as they need to take turns bonding, so we will just work a little slower and save our energy giving them the time they need so that will be about two hours.
We will take a break in between Pappa Thorin and the two other Pappas, have lunch, and a rest.
As we get closer to the due date, I will probably have Kílian in to help you as I won’t be able to do as much.
It is draining enough for me to grow the babies with my body but to also use my magic… I am exhausted growing just two babies, so I can only imagine how tired I will be with four!I will start, and you just watch in my mind, and then you give it a try.
Go slow and take all the time you need, there is no rush on this.
Let me bespeak Pappa Thorin and see when he will be home today.
He left before I got up and I forgot to ask him last night how long he would be working today.
If he is going to be too late, then we can have the other Pappas first.”
I opened my mind to Thorin, to just let him know I was there in case he was busy.
I felt a wave of love and could feel him smiling.
“Hello, my Queen, you wish something of me?” he said.
I grinned back, and Kíliel covered her mouth with both hands giggling.

“I forgot to ask you what time you would be home today, and you left before I woke up.”

“I am just wrapping up with some reports on the food and farming in the mountain.
We got all the trade out of the way for this quarter with the farms around for trade goods and food so we will be set for that.
I am ready for lunch and a short nap.”

“OK then love, when you come in I will have some lunch ready for you in the chill chest, and when you come in for a nap Kíliel and I, as well as Fíli and Kíli will be working on the babies.
Depending on when you get up we may or may not start on your time with the babies.
We ladies will need some lunch and a nap in between sessions.”

“I completely forgot we were starting that today. I am so sorry!
I have my schedule here with me for the next quarter so we can plan better from now on.”

“That’s fine darling.
It’s no big deal really.
The older children can help with the younger ones.”

“Why not have Dís and Dwalin over to watch the children?
Let me bespeak her on my way home and see what she says, then I’ll let you know, sound good?”

“That sounds fine.
I have a stew in the oven that will be ready for dinner, see if they want to stay for that.
Oh! And tell her I made strawberry-lemon pound cake for dessert.”

He chuckled deeply, “I don’t need to ask, I will just tell her that, and the two of them will come.”
His humor at it all made me laugh too.
“Alright, Ghivâshelê, I miss you and will see you soon.”
He sent me such a wave of love that I just melted from and Kíliel swooned on the bed from, that it had him in stitches in my mind and I’m sure in his office.“OK Dwelfling, I guess we wait for a bit.”She hugged me tight when she said, “I just love how much we all love each other, Mamma.”Hugging her right back, I kissed her forehead, then touched it gently with mine, “Me too, sweetheart.
Our family is very unusual, but you can’t deny the love we have.”
“Mamma?”I pulled back to looked down at her, “Yes love?”
“When do you become queen?” She asked with so much curiosity I had to grin.
“In a few months, 3 actually.
Grandmother and some of our friends are helping me with my wedding cloak.
It's very tedious work and takes so much time to sew all the beads onto it with the silver thread and don’t get me started on sewing with golden thread!
But, it will be beautiful, and Grandmother is making sure that it is so special no one will wonder about how much Pappa Thorin loves me and how important he and I are. Are you getting excited about the wedding and coronation?”“I am! I can’t wait to wear the really fancy dresses you showed us the pictures of. But does this mean that
you will be Pappa Thorin’s Queen, Pappa’s Princess, and Pappa Fíli’s Princess?”
Crossing my legs so she could sit on my lap on the bed, I sighed and explained, “Technically yes, but I will only be referred to as queen any time after the coronation ceremony.
It's also a wedding ceremony of sorts to prove to the other dwarf lords that Pappa Thorin has indeed taken me to wife.
But, I insisted that all three Pappas will put the ring on my hand, so everyone has a clear understanding we are all family and that the Prophecy has made this choice. For too long now the Line of Durin has been slandered, disrespected, and thought less of, when we are the rightful high rulers of all the dwarves on Middle Earth as set up by Mahal and Sulladad themselves at the creation of the dwarves. I think what I plan to do, shall fully remind them of the power and might of the Line of Durin and of your Pappa Thorin as King Under the Mountain.”
“Do you think the Prophecy will do anything for the ceremony to help you?”
“I don’t think so sweetheart, it doesn’t seem to work that way.
But, nothing will surprise me anymore with the Line of Durin,” I laughed “Who would have thought an elf would marry into the Royal family and not only marry one but all three male royals?!
Then all of us blessed with you children!! Perhaps we should have a story time of how all this got started so long ago, hmm?”Dís then bespoke me, “Dwalin and I
are on our way.
Grandbabies were number one in my book, but your strawberry-lemon pound cake is a close second,” she laughed.
“I just heard Thorin walk in, so I would see you two in a bit.”
Thorin poked his head in to see if we were in the bedroom, then had a huge smile for us when he saw us.
He gave Kíliel a
tight squeeze and kissed her hand.
That sent her into a fit of giggles as she hugged him back.
He came over to me and gave me a very passionate kiss that left me breathless for a moment.
“I am so sorry I forgot my love.”
He sat on the end of the bed with his arm around Kíliel while holding my hand, saying, “I will eat and then just go into the spare room to nap.
I want to be bright eyed and bushy tailed for this.”“But you don’t have a tail Pappa Thorin!”
He got a good laugh out of the confused look on her face, “It’s merely a way to say I want to be wide awake and full of energy, like the squirrels are, to be able to help you and your Mamma.
I have been up for many hours, thinking about a lot of numbers and that always makes me exhausted.”
Dís walked in and gave everyone a hug. Then the rest of the children seemed to somehow know their grandparents were there and all rushed in with Kíli and Fíli following.
Kíli asked, “What’s up?”Thorin looked at him with what really
was bleary, tired eyes, “I'm exhausted from doing the quarterly reports, which made me forgot today Tauriel wanted to start helping the babies.
So, I tempted your mother with our wife’s strawberry-lemon pound cake if she would watch the children while I napped and you and Fíli worked with Tauriel and Kíliel on the babies.”
Aliel (C:1 yr. old P:2 ½ yrs. old M:3 yrs. old -June 2050) was struggling to get up on Thorin’s lap, so he picked her up.“How are you doing my darling maid?”
“I’m fine Pappa Thorin, but I need to know when are the babies coming?
Because I want to see my new sisters and brothers already.
It’s just taking sooooo long.”We all laughed, and she looked confused.
“Well, love, we have a long time to wait, and your Mamma’s belly will get really big before the babies can be with us.
But you will be able to talk to them before bedtime to get to know them before they get here.”
She seemed satisfied with that, but I bespoke Thorin, “This is usually when a, 'Where do babies come from,' conversation pops up.”
He groaned. Me, Dís, Dwalin, and the husbands all laughed.“OooooKaaaaaay, I think I am overdue for lunch and a nap if things are going in that direction!” he chuckled
Dís said, “Let me make something for everyone, then we can let those who need to, work on the babies.”
“Thank you so much namadith,” Thorin said.

Once we had finished our lunch, the husbands came in, and Thorin went for a nap.
I had myself and Kíliel laying down with pillows under our heads, so we were the most relaxed.
“Remember how we will start with the organs first then the nerves and such?”
“Yes, Mamma.”
“OK let me start that for a bit, you follow me in your mind and then I will give you a swing at it. OK?My Darlings, I need you to think to your baby how much you love them and any other positive thoughts and pictures. How you will play with them, their brothers and sisters, anything at all. I was going to have you do it separately, but I want to try at the same time.
After a bit when Kíliel takes over, switch babies and let them know you are Pappa Fíli and Pappa Kíli and how that relates to them.
Are we ready?”After I got a resounding ‘yes,’ I said, “Let’s start!”
I used my magic to gently and ever so slowly grow the organs at a pace much quicker than the typical 2 years a single baby would be growing.
I worked a bit on their physical size, but it was rather crowded in there.
I felt Kíliel’s mind right next to mine soaking all this in.Then I said, “OK everyone, switch, Kíliel give it a go my Dwelfling.”
The husbands switched thoughts and Kíliel tentatively began to do what I was doing.
I was so impressed at how quickly she caught on to it once she got the feeling for it.
She was indeed going to be an amazing healer.
She shared her thoughts as the big sister, of all the fun she would have with them and all she would teach them, as well as showing them all the fun the children had every day.
Before we knew it, Mother came in.“It’s been an hour loves, I think you should take a rest.
Thorin will be up soon, and then you will be ready for him.”
We came out to the kitchen a little tired and all craving sweets and carbs. Somehow Mother knew this, so she had prepared small toasted bread slices, spread with goat’s cheese, topped with a fruit compote, some honey drizzled on the fruit, topping it off was the fragrant chopped mint she added.
Very refreshing, filling and quite satisfying.
I said to Kíliel, “How about we nap or doze for a bit and then when Pappa Thorin gets up, you and I will be ready to help his babies?”
“OK, Mamma.”
When we went and laid down, I combed her hair while softly humming to her, soon we were both asleep.
I woke to feel myself in Thorin’s embrace and all his love for Kíliel and me. She was awake too, and he was mind sharing with her how much this meant to him.
She was soaking it all up and just loving him back.
I gave a huge yawn while bespeaking them, “This is a wonderful way to wake up.
Father and daughter mind sharing their love.
I feel so good right now.”
“Pappa Thorin and I do too Mamma.”I said to Thorin, “Let’s just stay like this only hold Kíliel’s hand and let her draw from you.”I started on his twins making the necessary changes they needed, then gradually I let Kíliel help me, and finally, I let her do it on her own as I sent my thoughts of love to our twins. Thorin’s thoughts were of protection, love, and how he was looking so forward to seeing them. It never ceased to amaze me how much these little ones were like year old babies.
They picked up so much from the mind-speech of the children and the pictures they sent them.
Plus, with us adults helping them feel protected and safe as well as loved.
When we finished an hour had gone by, and Kíliel and I were tired again. Thorin just let me snuggle with him. Kíliel scooted over to his other side, and he put his arm around her, she was out almost immediately.
I bespoke Thorin, “I love you so much my heart-forge.
You have never stopped being an amazing father.”
I felt his appreciation, as well as some embarrassment, in my mind as he kissed my hair and whispered softly to me, “Rest Ghivâshelê.”
~~*~~We were able to stop the daily growth sessions after a month, then went to every other day and gradually worked our way to once a month. This was was more for the finishing touches so to speak.
It got easier and easier for Kíliel and less draining on her as we went along until I was able to turn the reins over to her and just let her go for it.
I asked Kílian if he would please use his pipes to help his sister and to speak with his siblings.
My quiet boy really shone during this time.
He played tunes that Kíliel said made her feel so much energy and happiness.
I could feel the goodness and love in his music as well.
All three fathers praised him quite a bit, and he seemed to come out of his shell a bit more each time, when we were done instead of just hugging us and leaving, he now stayed to talk and snuggle.
He loved Kíli holding him and having Kíli rest his chin on his head and speak to him about when he was a little boy growing up with his Pappa Thorin and Fíli.
Eventually, all the children would come in to hear the stories of what rascals he and Fíli were and how Thorin, and when Dís would be there, how those two drove them crazy but how much they loved them.
It really struck Kíli the day that Kílian snuggled close to Kíli and said, “Pappa, I am so happy we were able to save you.
I love you so much.”
Kíli gave him a kiss on the cheek and brushed his hand through Kílian’s hair.“Son, it makes me proud to be your father.
I know the other Pappa’s feel the same way about you as I do.”
Both Thorin and Fíli send such a strong rush of love to Kílian that he started crying. I rolled over and held him between Kíli and me.
This was a turning point for my shy boy.
He never let us know why he had always been so much a loner, but from that day he was fully active with us and so vocal that often times everyone would stop what they were doing, they were so surprised to hear him.
He would blush a little but then Aliel, usually, pounced on him and hugged him to pieces, would give his cheeks a squeeze and say, “I love my Kílian.”
Now that she saw a more active way Kílian included himself she took him under her wing more, and it was the strangest thing how those two bonded.
She was very much like Kíliel but not nearly as hyper, and he liked that.
Not that he didn’t adore his twin sister, but I could feel that sometimes she drove him crazy with how active she was.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-

As we worked up closer and closer to the day of the wedding, everyone’s excitement grew. Not just our little family but the kingdom as a whole; as well as so many of the other dwarven houses. Of course, some simply had to be contrary, and it was not from the Prophecy that they acted like this. It was because I was an elf that had corrupted the purity of the royal line.
At first it was all bunk in my mind, but Thorin knew his people well enough to realize it was more than just talk. Sadly, and in a way a bit frightening, break off groups had been found out as well as plans were being made to in some way cause harm to us.
I didn’t want to scare the children, but it was imperative they were aware of this and that it was dangerous. We would not be going about the mountain until Dwalin and his guards, as well as spies, found out more.

I did get a hearty laugh out of all this when I got the background story on Dwalin and Nori’s unusual friendship. Nori was such an excellent “procurer of antiquities,” that Dwalin finally had to turn a blind eye. For that, Nori toned down who he did his “business” with. Nori told his side with such sincere innocence and with a voice that was truly pure in heart, yet his words were of thievery and villainy. Thorin simply made him a spy, but never call him that, his official title was
intelligencer.
And he was rather proud of that.

~~~*~~~

Thorin came up with an idea that was so loving and binding to us as a quadrad.
He outlined his idea and the three of us were all for it.
He said the idea came to him from something Bilbo Baggins had shared with him. Bilbo had kept an acorn he found as we journeyed to Erebor. Once the battle was over and all had begun to settle down, Bilbo had come to us and said he needed to go back to the Shire. It broke our hearts, and no matter how much Thorin offered him, or begged him to stay, Bilbo said he felt a need to go back. He promised he would return to Erebor once he felt this need had been quelled.
To assure Thorin of this promise, he took the acorn and planted it in what Thorin had called, The Queen’s Garden. It was underground in some of the most beautiful caverns, but it also had a tunnel that lead to the outside of the mountain. There was a garden with fruit trees, ornamental trees, ubiquitous flowers in neat gardens and some wildflowers. It wasn’t huge but it was peaceful.
The elves had restored it when they came upon and had asked me what to do. When I asked Thorin he was shocked, as he remembered sitting both in the cavern and the outside with his mother and grandmother as they rested or spoke to each other.
So, for Bilbo to plant this symbolic acorn, and have elves coax it to grow quickly, was a special tribute to all we had been through, as well as a reminder that he would be back.
With that in mind, Thorin and the three of us each took an acorn from that tree, and in the deciduous part of the forests at the base of the mountain we planted them. My dear friend Imiriel, who had stayed on in Erebor after she had helped restore it, was the one to coax the seeds to sprout and grow.
Then when they were supple saplings the four of us braided them together to form one tree. Imiriel then coaxed our tree to grow. And grow it did! She gave it the strength of any mighty oak that had stood the storms of life as it grew to a maturity. A strength that would protect it from said storms.
It represented our love and devotion, as well as the support we would always give each other, and the eternal commitment we were going to vow to each other at the wedding.
From the acorns on this tree, we had all the children plant one of their own. We then planned that when they married, an acorn from their trees would be braided from an acorn to the spouse’s tree. And from that their children.
Once all this was done, we returned home and Thorin told us stories. Such as the meaning of the oak and then the symbolism behind this special tree. As well as how it saved Thorin’s life a time long ago. It becomes a ritual for each birth and marriage.
One story was the acorn as a
symbol
of strength and power. In the fall, these tiny yet hardy little nuggets drop from the
oak
trees to land on the ground. ... Because the acorn only appears on a fully mature
oaks, it is often considered a
symbol
of the patience needed to attain goals over long periods of time.
The next one he told us was called,
The Beauty of Uneaten Acorns
Acorns are heavier than many tree seeds and usually fall to the ground close to the parent tree. Acorns rarely sprout or germinate when close to the parent tree due to lack of light through the tree's canopy. This function is performed by squirrels and other rodents that scatter, hoard and eat the acorn seedlings. Those acorns left uneaten have the chance to sprout and grow into an oak tree.
Oak trees support the flora and fauna of the forests, just as the dwarves and elves support and share with each other. By this coexisting all are blessed by the Valar to share in the bounty.
With our oak tree supplying the acorns for the children, he tied into that telling them that they were as the acorns on the ground. One day, their One, would come and they would leave the parent tree, or our hall, and begin a life of their own.
Next, he explained to us about the deep tap roots an oak send into the soil. This helps the oak to have water no matter the weather as well as a strong root system to hold it in storms. If we are like that oak and send out deep roots with our family, we will all sustain, support, and strength each other so that the Line of Durin will never fall again.

Tauriel POV- (September 2950----3 months pregnant)
My coronation robe was finally almost done.
It was so much work, but we always had someone, whether it was me and Dís, or some of our friends, working almost around the clock on it. It was made of white doe skin that had been burnished, trimmed with white wolf pelt and ermine tails in their winter coats, so the tips of the tails were black against the white fur and skin.
An oakleaf and acorn pattern covered almost the whole back with the oak leaves being in emerald beads and the acorns in amber beads. The pattern ran almost like vines going down in lines from top to bottom.
At the shoulders, I had the two ravens from Thorin’s crown duplicated in onyx beads with black thread and gold beads with gold thread.
It attached to the shoulders of my dress with two clasps that were rose gold, white gold, and yellow gold with diamonds in an oak leaf and acorn pattern. So that I could wear the exquisite emerald and diamond choker/necklace Thorin surprised me with I would need my hair up, and thankfully the shoulders were wide enough for the choker/ necklace.
It started at my neck and came down my throat then spread out over my collar bone and shoulders.
It had a huge emerald in a teardrop shape that was almost to my cleavage.
It was in a diamond web woven pattern and looked stunning on me.

I had earrings that looked like an oakleaf in emeralds that went in my pierced ears and then a diamond loop with an acorn dangling in it in amber.

For my wrists, I had what looked like lace but was really diamond and emerald cuffs with the shape of a rose in the middle.

~~~*~~~

My crown was a combination of elven and dwarven craftsmanship that was stunning; I cried when Thorin presented it to me. It was similar to his raven crown in that I had feathers from his beloved raven Roäc. Roäc gifted them to Thorin with instructions that they were to be for my crown as his Queen. Only a raven’s feather were worthy of such a queen as I, he told Thorin. Raven feathers symbolize a bringer of light, transformation, knowledge and creation, from the one bearing them, as well as that person brings positive change. All things Roäc knew somehow were things I was bringing to this marriage and the dwarven people.
Ravens are messengers of Mahal and quite proud of this fact. With the Erebor ravens being roughly the same size as golden eagles, these feathers were much larger by far than the common ravens. This too, the Erebor raven’s held, was a gift from Mahal for them to be able to watch over His dwarves.

For my part I was extremely humbled. I had tried so hard to learn the way of Roäc’s language, but simply couldn’t, I had felt a great failing on my part for this. But Roäc was showing me he had tremendous respect that I tried as much as I did.
The saddleback feathers were softer and had movement, they also curved around my head to look like wings on my crown.
It had been made with beautiful open lacework that again resembled feathers and the point at the center of my forehead dipped and was sharp to look like a raven’s beak. The back of the crown was again lace like work that looked like a raven gliding in the air with its wings wide open. It was high on my head and had stunning black tourmaline stones imbedded in the precious metal. The double silver chains that went from cheek to cheek gave it the elven crown feel.
It was silver to Thorin’s gold, or at least I thought it was, until he placed it on my head, I realized what should have been heavy enough to give me a headache was in fact very light weight. It dawned on me as I saw his mischievous smile…this was mithril!! My crown could probably buy all of Dale!
As I looked into his eyes, I asked, “But why?”
“Why not, my queen? Are you not the most precious gift we dwarves have? Why then would I not want others to see a sign of my love for you in a value we dwarves can fully comprehend. For others to see this mithril crown, and know it was hand forged by me, for you as my queen, there will never be any doubt how much I treasure you, Tauriel… Ghivâshelê” (My treasure of all treasures)
He quickly held me as I softly cried, “Thorin, I can’t pretend I fully understand how the minds of dwarves work in this instance, elves do not place as much value on monetary things as we do upon the beauty of nature. But I do know how much you love me, and how deeply you treasure my love for you. That is enough for me to wear my crown proudly for all to see.”

Thank you Thorin & Tauriel for invading my mind with this! -I’m bawling now from you two romantic saps!

~~~*~~~

I was having my hair done in a slightly dwarven style. I would have the sides braided in large smooth braids and then all the hair in back had to be carefully braided into a loose crown so all of it would fit off my neck. I wanted the choker and cape to be fully shown off and also not get my hair caught in the choker.
The problems with having hair to your ankles, I thought to myself.

My dress was white silk, almost off my shoulders.
I needed enough material on my shoulders to hold the sheer weight of the cape up but enough skin to show off the choker.
So, the shoulders were also burnished doe skin reinforced with strong stitching and other trim to give it the durability to hold such a heavy cape. The trim work around the collar of the dress and part way down the front was silver thread in an oakleaf and acorn pattern that matched my cape. The belt I wore was also white silk with silver thread in the oakleaf and acorn pattern with a mithril loop pulling it together.
~~*~~
The husbands would wear formal attire that went into a whole new realm of craftmanship.
Dyed leather with the most stunning tool work done on it.
Thorin of course would be in a royal blue as that looked best on him and would wear his groom’s cape and crown.
The lucky stinker got to have it tailored for him, in the dwarven tradition of the female made hers and the male had his tailored.
This was why it took a year from the proposal to the wedding.
She was making her cape and he was carving out a home for them.

Thorin and I cheated.

Kíli also looked amazing in blue but it would be darker and Fíli would be in tans, ocher, and more earth tones.
The maids would all be in black and gold dresses and the boys would all be in black and silver formal wear.
We had Dwarrow Dams who would help the children with their hair and the intricate braiding, beading, and clasps that would be needed.
The four of us adults put our heads together for the wedding rings and came up with the idea of the rose, white, and yellow gold.
For the husbands’ rings the three golds would be in a herringbone pattern within a yellow gold band.
For my ring, I had the three golds in an open style braid with diamonds in each strand of the braid. The band would be rose gold in the back and a strand of white gold in the front.
We chose the three types of gold to represent each husband.
Rose gold for Kíli, Yellow gold for Fíli and White gold for Thorin.
I had the ring that Kíli gave me after we wed and the ring Fíli and Kíli gave me both melted down and put into our bands.

Each set of twins would help carry a small pillow with a ring on it tied with a silk ribbon.
I had really wanted them to be a part of this, not only to show off our children but also to let everyone know how strong we were as a family, as odd as it was to have three husbands.

I would put one ring on each husband’s hand. Then the three of them, with Thorin holding the ring, and Kíli and Fíli having their hands over Thorin’s, put the ring on my hand.
The children would walk off the dais as soon as the ring was placed on the person’s finger and Dís would be there waiting for them.
Dwalin would stay with the younger sets of twins to make sure they knew when to come up to us.
Then Thorin and I would hold hands and have Fíli on the right of us and Kíli on the left as Fíli was technically still the crown prince.
I wanted to just rub that in the dwarf lords noses a little bit.
Not that I wasn’t happy with how all this worked out getting to marry Thorin as well.

~~*~~
Fíli was not upset to no longer be the crown prince and had me laughing so hard when he found out I was upset that he was kind of being usurped by Thorin’s child.

“Honestly, Tauriel, please don’t worry yourself. I’m actually quite relived to no longer be next in line. It will give me more time to be a father if I’m not also the king.
Plus, I’ll be able to help the next heir in his role as he grows if ever Thorin feels like stepping down.”
“Fíli…”
Then he got me when he said, “Nope, don’t go there, ‘Ibinê! Now I can start acting like Kíli all the time.”

“Hey, I resemble that insult!”
“It’s a fact, Nadadith. You are a dwarf grown goof. Now I can start acting like a goof too.”
Kíli slugged him and it ended up the two of them mock wrestling each other, then the children all got in on it and it was just a riot to watch them. There was so much excitement with the wedding, we all had to blow off steam somehow.
~~*~~
The dwarf lords had been made aware of Thorin’s marriage to me and that I was pregnant, but we still had to make it official.
I really wanted to get it in people’s minds that this was more than just a wedding, it was the culmination of the promises Mahal and Sulladad had made. It represented all the ages, even from before any of the races walked Middle Earth, of the Prophecy at work to bring elves and dwarves together and end the enmity between them.
I wanted enough blending of the two cultures as I could safely get away with.

We had sent out the invitations in a staggered time frame seeing as some friends would be coming all the way from Gray Haven and even though the journey was much safer now, it was still a long way to go for them.
Imladris was not as far but I wanted to give them enough time to be able to set things in order, so they could come.
I was not thrilled in the least to have Thranduil at the ceremony but out of a sense of obligation, like the pain in the neck mother-in-law type thing, I had him invited.
I was happy to have Legolas and Gimli come, as they often visited us anyway.
Plus, I had several good friends in Greenwood that I wanted to see again.
I had not been to the palace in Greenwood in a decade and had no plans to ever return if I could help it.

I was very excited to find out that Lady Galadriel and Lord Celeborn were to come, and rumor had it that Gandalf would be there as well. (I was hoping to see his notorious whiz poppers) As he had no address I could send an invitation to; it was word of mouth.
The palace would be packed to the rafters so to speak with dwarves from every house, we had a slew of humans coming, as well as a delegation from the Neumenorians was to be expected.
The Battle of the Five Armies had almost completely decimated the numbers of Sauron’s ranks but just in case, security was going to be tight and all races were helping with that.
~~*~~
I gave the reins to Dís and the other Dwarrow Dams as far as the food to feed that many races of people for a whole week.
I could not wrap my head around it.
I just picked out enough variety to please every race.
Then there was the sheer quantity of alcohol that was being brought in. It was staggering, but dwarves loved their ale and elves loved their wine.
When the numbers of just how many people were coming finally came in, we had to set a crew of dwarves to carve out new suites in part of the mountain. Many of the people coming would be staying until spring because of the lateness of the season.
Now I really got to see and understand the skill and love dwarves had for mining and carving when the rooms were done within a month and were outstanding in their craftsmanship as were the furnishings.
No one would be left in doubt of the wealth and status that Thorin and I held.

I was thankful beyond words that I had had 9 years to accustom myself to the dwarven culture and language. My years in the courts of Mirkwood had taught me etiquette lessons on royalty and how to behave. Not that I was very good at it as an elfling.

The four of us adults gave a mini crash course to the children.
They were familiar with much of it but as they were not in direct line for succession, they had been on the fringes of it.
With them fully participating in the ceremony and in some parts the celebration afterwards they needed to learn more proper manners than just day to day royal etiquette.
I did not want them to be scared by the formality, but I wanted them to know it was very important that they be excellent representatives of Erebor as well as of Pappa Thorin and me now that I would be queen.
We made it a game for the littlest ones, and with mind speech, they grasped the seriousness of it but that they were to be relaxed as well.

~~*~~
The dwarves whose charge it was to set this whole thing in motion, and have it run off without a hitch, were amazing people and a wonder to work with.
Just the seating nightmare alone was enough to give me fits.
If you placed one person too far back or one seat too far to the left or right, all hell could break loose!

They were as calm as a summer’s day about it and said they had everything under control.
I had enough to worry about and that was why they were doing this part.
They would choreograph the seating for the feasts as well and had a whole timetable set up so that things would move at a brisk enough pace to keep everyone awake.
I cracked up at that.
Then from the ceremony to the dining hall and after the feasting, having enough staff to help people to their proper rooms.

~~*~~
One thing I did not know, but was brought to my attention, was part of each day would be spent with dwarven matchmakers.
On such an occasion as this, it was a matchmaker’s dream to be able to have people mingle, make alliances and marriage contracts.
Dís and I were chatting one afternoon while working on my cape when she told me this. It was part of her master plan to finally bring the dwarves into the third age and get ready for when the fourth age came.
So many customs and traditions had led to the population decrease amongst the dwarves.
The battles alone killed off so many males, and then you had dwarves who had no desire to marry and Dwarrow Maids or Dams who wanted to marry them but because the dwarves were not interested, the Maids or Dams would never marry.

Dís was going to put a stop to all that.
Seeing as only one out of three dwarves were female, all Dams should be married.
Plus, the ancient custom of having 10 years between children would need to stop as well.
She did just fine having the boys five years apart and felt it was a dwarven Dam’s duty to help her people repopulate now that the wars had stopped.
Plus, Dwarrow Dams having the babies’ closer together could have more.

If any chose immortality, then they could have endless numbers of babies. She wished that there was a way to get every Dam to marry two husbands and get pregnant every other time by one or the other, but she knew that would be too much to ask on such a large scale; at this point in time anyway.
She hoped my wedding might start the dwarves to rethinking even that.
There were enough families that did participate in the triad or quadrad relationships that it was not uncommon; just not something to be bandied about to outsiders who probably would not understand or misunderstand the culture and customs of such a union.

I really wanted to know if she was going to have more children, but felt it was not my place to ask.
Well, that Dwarrow Dam was a force unto herself and had a superb handle on mind speech in a relatively short time.
She was always checking up on everyone and making sure things were OK.

And Thorin said I was a mother through and through?
Dís was the mother to end all mothers!
She heard my thoughts, so halfway through the afternoon, she casually dropped quite the surprise in my lap!

~~~*~~~

“How does this look to you Mother? The stiches are still fine, but my hands are getting so tired, I’m worried I’ll have to rip them out, again, and have to start over.”
“Let me see my dear. Tauriel,” She lovingly chided me with a chuckle, “these are perfect. I have no idea what you are worrying for, well, a wedding of this magnitude would have any bride to be a bit overwhelmed, am I right?”
“Oh, you are so right! I keep having nightmares of everything that could go wrong.”
“Well, let’s take a break, we have been at this for several hours.” She picked up some of the material and threads and set them aside as she stood up and stretched. She then, oh so very nonchalantly reveled to me, “Mmmm, by the way Tauriel, I had meant to tell you this earlier, but I just now remembered. So much on my mind with everything these days. You understand how it is, I know, but anyway I wanted to let you know Fíli and Kíli will be big brothers some time in December of next year.”
It just came out of nowhere, so I was speechless, and I think the Dam loved doing that to me because she laughed at the look on my face before I squealed, hugged her.
“Bright stars Dís, congratulations! Does anyone else know yet?”

“No, well, you are the first one I’ve told besides Dwalin.
I’m about 2 and a half years along now and will be showing soon, so I felt it about time to start spreading the good news.”

I begged her to tell everyone all at once as I really wanted to see everyone’s reactions.

She grinned with so much mischief when she said, “Don’t you think I wasn’t already planning that?”

I laughed.
“Dwalin is beside himself at the thought of being a father for the first time.”

“I know he’ll be a wonderful father; he is such an amazing grandfather to the children.”

“I will always have a place in my heart for my Víli, but Dwalin has loved me for as long as he could remember.
He’s 12 years younger than me and has always been protective of Thorin and I, even though he was much younger.”

It was after the battle of the five armies and the resettling of Erebor that Dwalin had begun to always seem to show up at our hall when she was visiting the grandchildren.

Because of Kíliel’s magical help, Dís said she had been able to finally stop mourning Víli, and because of her progressive ideas of remarriage, Dwalin was thrilled when he had gathered up the courage to ask her to marry him and she accepted.
She had been trying to get pregnant to present Dwalin with children of his own.
He had wanted to tell everyone right away, but honored Dís’ wish to wait.
Once things from the wedding had settled down, she wanted to have a large family dinner and tell everyone.
I was so happy for her and Dwalin.
“You do know it’s going to kill me to keep this a secret?” I lightheartedly scolded her.
“Now I know where Kíliel gets it from.” She deadpanned at me with a wry grin.
“Do you want any help at all with the pregnancy and birth? I learned so much from the elven midwife in Lothlórien I would love to help you.”
“Let’s get this wedding out of the way, then I can put myself in your care. Seeing as you are now more experienced on having babies, I feel comfortable having you there to help with the birth. And at least one dwarven midwife to help with a full blooded dwarven baby.
I’m not sure if it will have mind speech or not seeing as I had been mortal when I got pregnant and made immortal during the pregnancy by Aliel and Alyanna.

“Let’s just take a moment and I’ll help to direct your thoughts to the baby and see what happens.”
I opened my mind to her and showed her how to do this. We both were very shocked when we got two responses back to her inquiry to the baby.
She was having twins!! Then to add to the shock, we could tell that one was definitely feminine and the other masculine, so a boy and a maid!!

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel’s POV-

I could not believe the day had finally arrived.
Time seemed to move either way too slow, or so fast it felt like my head was spinning.
I was doing everything I could think of to stay calm for everyone’s sake.
They were all worried that I might get a bad case of nerves, and it would affect the babies.
Kíliel, Kílian, and I still did the work with them and the husbands, but today I was taking a break so I could concentrate on getting through all this.
We were up before dawn because the ceremony would take place in the afternoon giving us time to wed and then have the first night of the feast.
I started with a bath in our room.
The males were all over at Dís and Dwalin’s getting ready. Then the Ruthukhînh (hand-ladies or what equated to ladies in waiting), had me buffed and polished.
My hair was next, and that took a lot longer than expected as I had so much, it was giving us problems staying up.
The Dams got extremely creative in the end, so it all worked out and I loved it. I had the marriage braid with clasps and jewels on it that symbolized me now a queen.
I then put on a robe and went to see how the children were doing.
I had wanted them to spend some time in the solarium and burn off a bit of energy before they had to get into their formal attire.
The maids were thrilled by all of this; the boys…not so much. But, they knew it meant a lot to me, so they pasted on smiles and went with it.
I would have to do something special for them for enduring all this.
They were finishing up with baths themselves, and having lunch, as it would be a long time for little tummies to have to wait until the feast.
I did not want, nor need, cranky, hungry children today.
I told them, “As soon as all of you finish with your lunches, I want the boys to go with Grandfather to get ready with the males, the maids will come back into my room with Grandmother to get ready with me.
That made the boys happy to be “with the males."
I just rolled my eyes as they saw this whole thing as some feminine way to make them suffer.I went to the “bridal room,” and just relaxed for a bit on a couch until the maids came in.
They very patiently sat in chairs in front of looking glasses watching themselves transformed into princesses.
They had dwarven hairstyles as well, but I insisted they be Dam’s styles not children’s styles. So, the princess braids were more intricate with more clasps and jewels. The same for the boys, I wanted adult male styles for them as princes.
The children were in order of birth ages:
Kíliel and Kílian-Chronologically:7 Physically:9 Mentally:10 ½,

Gaeliel and Gaelin-C:5 P:8 M:10,

Riel and Rian-C:3 P:5
M:7,

Aliel and Alyanna-C:15 months P:2 ½
M:3,

and I was 3 months pregnant with the four babies.

I wanted this more mature style to give them a bit of a mysterious look of being half elf and half dwarf.
This would be the first time almost everyone would be seeing the Dwelven children they had heard so much about, and I felt the more they had a blended look the better.
That was why the clothes were elven style but with dwarven accents.
The girls’ dresses were formal elven court dresses with dwarven embroidery patterns on them, hence, the black silk dresses and gold patterns.
The boys blending was that they wore black trousers and instead of tunics, it was longer silver silk shirts with black embroidery that came to their calves.
The trousers were black buckskin with silver embroidery patterns.
The dwarves who worked on them did such an excellent job that they didn't look like funeral clothes at all, but literally works of art.
The boys had silver circlets of a simple scrollwork and the girls had circlets of golden scroll work.
The girls wore black silk slippers and the boys wore soft black court boots with silver toe caps.We had practiced with them beforehand how they would walk with the pillows and at what pace to walk, then where to stand on the dais and how to exit when they were done.
I think they were calmer than me.
When it came time for their dresses, I had to leave them in care of their Ruthukhînh, as mine were much more involved helping me with the cape and the jewelry.
Thorin had seen the design for my cape but nothing else so I was excited to see what he thought of my outfit.
The dress went on easy enough as we had done several fittings, so I knew the dress could hold the cape without me walking down the aisle and having my dress fall off me.
I had had nightmares about that.
The husbands picked up on them and I could tell they thought it would be hysterical, but not one of them said a thing.
I would have made them shave their beards if they had so much as snorted.
They just told me everything would be fine.
They were not dumb dwarves by any means.I got the cape on, and someone got my slippers on me.
Then came the choker, cuffs, earrings, and my crown.
I walked to the looking glass, and for the first time saw the whole ensemble together.
I didn’t recognize myself.
It was then the maids all came in and were just as stunned as I was when they looked at me.
Dís was in tears looking at me and whispered, “Your husbands won’t know what hit them.”
The maids looked so mature I hardly felt they were my babies anymore.
One of the coordinators came in and said, "The dwarves are ready and waiting."
OK, my darling princesses, shall we go show the world who we are?
They all smiled as we went to our side of the hall.
The husbands and boys were on the other side, separated by a wall.
Thorin and I would have a moment to see each other before we began to walk down the aisle to the dais.
Kíli and Fíli would follow behind us a bit, then the children with their pillows and finally Dís and Dwalin.
Thorin’s POV-
I knew this day was only a formality, but I also knew it was important to Tauriel.
She wanted to make a point that the Line of Durin was not to be trifled with, and that we were indeed a part of the Prophecy.
It had been 9 years now, so unless you lived under a rock, you knew about the Prophecy to some degree.
In my lifetime, I had never seen the main hall filled.
It was completely packed today.
I think Tauriel invited most of Middle Earth to make her point.
This was certainly going to be an interesting day if nothing else.
All the boys looked impressive in their outfits, and Tauriel’s idea of blending the cultures came off remarkably well.
When she first explained it to me, I was rather nervous we would look ridiculous, but that woman was astonishing when she got her teeth into an idea and ran with it.
I could not wait to see her.
Her cape alone gave me an idea of how dazzling she would be.
She did not want a dwarven ceremony as it was not to her taste at all.
She said it was a celebration not a funeral.
So instead of a solemn, lengthy, and as she put it boring ceremony, she had us exchanging vows and rings and that would really be all.
She felt the shock value of the whole thing would more than make up for the lack of dwarven custom.
Little did we know at this point.Music was not played at a dwarven ceremony; it was seen as disrespectful, so she acquiesced to my desire for that.
We would however have music at the feast.
It was in the middle of these musings that a coordinator signaled me to come forward.
For the first time since all this started, I was nervous.
I think it must be every groom’s nightmare that his bride-to-be would turn tail and run.
She chuckled in my mind and said I am not going anywhere.When I finally got to see her, she took my breath away.
She was stunning to say the least, and exquisite in all her beauty.
She truly was a queen.
I could only stare at her and just send her thoughts of my love, and admiration for her.
She blushed beautifully when we came together and held hands.
When the doors opened, we walked through, then let go of holding hands but walked together. It was so silent you could have heard a pin drop. We walked up the steps to the top of the dais, then turned to see Kíli and Fíli not far behind us, with the children and Dís and Dwalin following.
I felt such pride watching them, and so much love for them all.
Our family.Kíli and Fíli stood on the lower step and the children on the floor with Dís and Dwalin flanking them.
Then Tauriel and I turned to face each other and share our vows.
Neither one of us knew what the other was going to say.
But I had spent a lot of time thinking about what I wanted to tell her.I took her hands in mine. Looked into her eyes and began.
Tauriel, Ghivâshelê , Yâsithê, og Melhekhalê. ( My Beloved, My wife, My Queen ) When we met 9 years ago, you fought by my side to reclaim a home that was not yours. That you had never known. You did it for the love of your family.
You risked your life for us, and in the process, you brought fulfillment to a Prophecy that has linked us all for eternity. Through you, you saved not only my life, but the lives of my sister sons.
I was a different dwarf then, than the one who stands before you now.
You are the reason for those changes.
You have given my life purpose and meaning. You have given a richness and quality to my life the likes I have never known.
You lead me out of darkness, into love and light, I will forever be yours for that.
You have a heart so filled with love that you freely give to all, but by some miracle, I have been blessed to receive that love as one of your husbands for all the eternities.
I stand before you now, and vow to you, to forever protect and serve you. To provide for you and our family.
The children we have standing with us now, and those you will bear in the future.
I will do all I can to stand worthy of your love forever, and return it to you tenfold.
You are a woman of grace, beauty, and loyalty.
You have shown such courage, and bravery in the name of love for us. There is none other like you in all this world.
You bring love, warmth, and guidance to our hearth and home.
Anyone can sense the deep devotion you have to your husbands and children.
I am humbled beyond words that you chose to accept my love.
Ghivâshelê, Amralizi! (My treasure of all treasures, I love you!) She had tears running down her cheeks and so much love in her mind as I spoke to her.
Then, she took a deep breath and began her vows to me.
To you, Thorin Oakenshield, Melhekhulê, (My King) I pledge my heart, and loyalty. Thorin, you are a dwarf of great honor, and one I am proud to call my husband.
You have shown me that love truly conquers all, and that every heart is worthy of love.
I am devoted to you, and our family; I will give all that I am to provide the love and nurturing this family needs. I went for nearly six centuries without knowing love.
I was a shell of the woman who stands before you today, but because love is its own reward, I have the love of my husbands, our children, and our family.
I went from nothing, to being a cherished wife and mother.
The love you have given me, and the children we are blessed with who stand before us, and those I carry within me, fills me with the strength and courage to love deeply and without reservation.
You taught me to look beyond what I see,and find the worth in all people.
You make me feel precious beyond anything anyone can measure the worth of.
You have given me hope and a future I can believe in.
I am blessed, and hold dear the treasures of love and family you have given me.
I am honored to be your wife, and will stand solid by your side for the eternities.
Badgûnê, Amralizu! (My One, I love you!)I was not in the least bit ashamed of the tears I shed as she spoke.
I caressed her mind with all the love I had for her.
It was not a part of the planned ceremony, but I was so emotional from her words that I pulled her to me, and kissed her passionately.
She responded in kind.
It was not a quick kiss, but not too long either.
Then we turned to Fíli and Kíli as they came up to stand beside me facing Tauriel.They then said their vows to her, and she to them.Kíli’s vows to Tauriel-
Tauriel, Amrâlimê, in you I have finally found all I never dared dream I could deserve or have-The kind of love that is rare-the kind of love, that is my One.
Being known in a way that touches the deepest parts of me. Accepted in a way that blows my mind. To see myself through your eyes, I can see beyond my past, and know our future together holds the people I love the most. Nadadê, and Amad-Nadadê. To be my co husbands, to be the dwarves who will be the stars that guide you, even as you guide us into the future. I have loved you from the moment I first saw you. A part of me knew, even though I did not yet know, that you were to fulfill a destiny for all of us. Your love Tauriel, is the precious metal to the precious gems that are the love of our children. I will forever be a husband you can be proud of; I will forever love you my wife.
____________________________________________________________________________________Fíli’s vows to Tauriel:
Tauriel, ‘Ibinê, in you, the love I have always desired now has a place to call home in your heart. I was skeptical I would ever be able to show you the love I had for you, the love of your One, as a husband to stand by your side, and stand with the dwarves I love. Nadadithê and Amad Nadadê, and I are the dwarves that will cherish all that you are, we will help you to be all you can be. I no longer question if I am worthy of you. I know beyond the shadows that your love for me is as everlasting as time itself. Now that we have finally found ourselves with you, I can finally love you to the fullest my heart ever can do, and know that as the years go by, I will only love more, as you will love us more. It will become richer, deeper, and more precious than anything Arda could ever bring forth. You have followed the guidance of the Prophecy, we husbands have been blessed to share our love with you and create a family, a family full of the love of our children. Each husband’s children will be the others children as well. It is enough for me to know I will be yours for eternity, and my co husbands and I, will love you for all that time and a day. I love you Tauriel. You are my miracle.

Tauriel’s vows to Fíli and Kíli-

The joy I felt the day I wed each of you will only ever be topped by the joy we share as we welcome each new life into ours. Our days and nights are a blending of that love. It bonds us tighter that any weaver ever could. Your love and laughter fill my heart. Your love sustains me when I feel weak, and not worthy. Your laughter lifts me to the starry heights I once only knew from a far, far, distance. Now, through you, Fíli ,and Kíli, love and laugher surround me every moment of the day. It fills our hall with the laughter of children, the children we love as parents, the children who are our future. The children of my body will be raised by the dwarves who hold my heart. Through you, my three husbands, our children will learn and embrace their dwarven heritage. They will feel the great pride it is to be a dwarf and feel the beating heart of the mountains in their souls.
Through you, my three husbands, they will know of their elven heritage, because you have embraced that as your own as well. From a simple elf, to a wife, mother, and queen; I look to the three of you to bring our family into the next age. As they mature and grow, we will work in harmony to prepare them for their destinies. My love for you is the greatest of blessings, because I now know love, and can return it to you, Thorin, Fíli and Kíli as your wife.

Kílian and Kíliel knew that was their signal to step up to us, and did so perfectly.
Tauriel pulled the ribbon with the first ring, taking it, she put it on Kíli’s finger, kissing him with so much love. The twins then moved over, and went down the steps on that side as Gaelan and Gaeliel moved up to their mother.
She did the same thing with Fíli’s ring, sliding it on his finger, then kissing him deeply as well.
The children followed their brother and sister and stood reverently in line waiting as Riel and Rian moved up to Tauriel. She slipped the ring onto my finger and kissed me tenderly again.
Riel and Rian moved over and down to allow Aliel and Alyanna to come up.
They came to me instead, and I pulled the ribbon taking the ring off the pillow.
Fíli and Kíli put their hands over mine as I slid the ring on our wife’s finger.
We each in turn softly kissed her.
Then Dís and Dwalin had the girls come over and move in a line and turn around to look at the crowd.We were supposed to stand there for a minute, and then the four of us walk down together. Fíli and Kíli were to move behind us and we leave in the same way we came in.
But without warning the crowd gasped, and people began to point above our heads.
A golden light shown over us, and in the light, was a dwarven battle axe of immense size levitating above us. It could only be the battle axe of Durin himself.I quickly bespoke all the children to hold still and to not be afraid.
As we watched, the ax moved and embedded itself in the rock wall behind the thrones.
Then underneath it, lettering began to be written in Khuzdul and Westron.
When it was done the wording read:
To all those who stand and witness, it is written that henceforth the Line of Durin is, and always shall be, under the guidance and protection of the Valar.

Let no one sunder that which was prophesied at the dawn of time between Sulladad and His son Mahal!

The Prophecy will be fulfilled through Durin’s sons and daughters.

Blessed be she who is the mother of this race, for her name will be known by all, as my beloved daughter.
We turned to the crowd again, and I could see the children were glowing a golden light. When I looked at Tauriel, she was too; so I must have been as well as Kíli and Fíli.
If anyone had any doubts of the divinity of the Prophecy, there could be no doubt now that our family had received divine blessings for following the Prophecy.
Suddenly, I felt an urgent need move, and went with it, holding Tauriel’s hand as she read my thoughts.
We all walked back out to the hall, and then to the private family chamber, once we were all in, no one said a word.
We just looked at each other in sheer wonderment.
Even though we were all in our finery, I felt a group hug was in order and brought the children in close, then we adults hugged them and each other.
All our minds felt a great outpouring of love that was not from any one person but felt different.
The words came to all our minds.
“I am well pleased with thee, children of my son Durin.
All will be well, and ye shall be watched over.”
It could only have been Mahal’s voice we heard.
We were all very still, and just taking it in, when a knock on the door broke the spell and we were back to reality.
The coordinator came in as if nothing had happened, commenting, “That was quite the ceremony if I do say so myself.
Now, we must be off to the dining hall to receive your guests and display your capes.”
We moved to follow him, and he had assistants to help Tauriel and I with our capes. Then he lead us to the head table to welcome the guests.
It would have been impossible to be able to greet that many people in a receiving line, so it had been set up that over the weeks’ time well-wishers would wait until the feasting was done, and then small groups would pass our table and greet us. The most important people would be allowed to greet us while we were dancing and mingling. Those who we were closest to, we would meet during the day, before each feast in our guesting hall.
Everything went smoothly, and by the time we were getting tired of dancing and greeting we were able to slip out politely to get some rest for the night.
Then, we would be in high demand all week.
The children had long since gone to bed, but they were properly impressed with everything, and had most definitely impressed all who met them.
They were fluent in Khuzdul, Sindarin, and Westron, so were able to chat with everyone who came to them.
The children only had to come for the feast each night and just a small amount of time to greet people, then they could go home.
Thankfully, we did not have to wear our wedding clothes all week, so just formal court attire was worn.
~~*~~Tauriel and I were next to the children when Thranduil and his entourage came to greet us. All three of us had fake smiles plastered on our faces.But all three of us were completely shocked when, without warning the children rushed Thranduil’s guards and gathered around him, hugging him.
In their piping voices they all lovingly greeted him. Elo!! Adar ana Naneth Thranduil!
I looked at Tauriel rather confused, but she had her hands over her mouth with tears in her eyes. Thranduil suddenly looked directly at Tauriel with both curiosity, and a touch of animosity.
In Sindarin she said, “Aran Thranduil, these are my children. They simply are greeting you of their own choice, not of my knowledge. It seems a blending the elvish languages to create, “Father to our mother, or Grandfather.”

My dwelflings know Legolas is my brother, and you are his father. It seems that a connection has been made that as I am Legolas’ sister, you must therefore be my father as well and as such, their grandfather.
They, as you can see, are quite excited to meet you. Although they know you not personally, already love you very much. This is as much a surprise to you as it is to me. They mean no offence, and say it from their hearts. Please, Thranduil, do not hurt their hearts, they will never understand! It had become very tense in the room, but the children were too intent on Thranduil to notice, and all this happened in mere moments.Thranduil looked down at our children and softly said, “Well met, i chîn ana iell. You all are most clever to know me as you have never seen me.”It was Aliel that chirped, “We see you in Mamma and Uncle Legolas’ minds, and know your mind too as you are family to us through them. You are very special to us because you saved Mamma when she was a little elfling, and made her your daughter so she could have a Pappa of her own to help her grow, and marry our Pappas, and make us. She never could have been our mamma without you, Grandfather!To say Thranduil was thrown for a loop would have been an understatement of all the ages, and yet, outwardly, he took it all in stride as if it were nothing unusual.He replied to them.
“It is with great pride I call you children of my daughter; Grandchildren. She and I have long been separated by the work of life; perhaps that can change?”

He looked at Tauriel, and she silently nodded.
“I must say to all of you that although there is not the time this evening for me to know you better, perchance we can meet in the days ahead and then come to know of each other?”

The children were thrilled! All decorum had gone out the gate as they hugged him and kissed his cheek, all the while jumping up and down, so full of simple joy.In their minds I could tell they caught he did not say, ‘I love you’, to them, but it seemed they had plans for that.Mahal save us!Thranduil came to us and grasped my forearm in the dwarvish way, “Congratulations, King Thorin. I am sincerely pleased Tauriel wedded you, and for the babes to come. More ‘grandchildren’, it seems.”
He smiled with actual sincerity.He hugged my very shocked wife, who gave him a rather formal hug.“It seems things will be changing in our future, Thranduil. I hope this will work out. I love my children and am quite protective of them.”“As you should be; they are my grandchildren after all.”Tauriel’s eyes kind of popped out, and then she blushed so red it made her hair look dull.“Yes, yes they are, and, thank you, for the kindness you showed them.”“It was pleasant, Tauriel. Their young minds are very much deep in thought as how to get me to say meleth nín to them. Do not worry. This was a surprise. I do not handle surprises well, at least of this sort. I will make it up to them in the days to come. As I hope I may make some paths to your heart as well.”“I, uh, oh. Well, yes, that, that…yes Thranduil. I… would, like that as well.”It was then that Legolas and Gimli made it through the throng that had gathered.Legolas clasped hands with Thranduil, “Well met, Father.”
Gimli, boldly said, “Greeting, Thranduil.”
“I see you have met my amazing nieces and nephews.”“I have son, and heart of my son. All is well, you both can relax. I am behaving myself.”
We all chuckled when Gimli muttered, “For a change.”
Thranduil gave him a mock glare and a wry smile.“Well, we have held the time of the king and queen long enough. Thorin if I may ask that time might be set aside for me to properly meet your children, my grandchildren?”“Of course, it will be our pleasure. Just be prepared.”He looked at me funny.I slid a little bit away from Tauriel when I quipped, “They take after their mother.”I still got a swat on the arm from her.Thranduil threw his head back and roared with laughter, which had every elf in the room agog with shock.“Indeed! Then, I must assume they have even more energy and mischief than what I witnessed this evening.”“You have no idea.”“Oh Thorin, I raised this elfling for almost 600 years. If anything can surprise me, it will be her children.”“Hello, you two, I’m still here”, she laughed awkwardly.“Then, I shall meet with you as soon as I get word.”“Yes, which will be soon.”“I take my leave of you now.”Tauriel held it together as everyone was paying full attention to Thranduil. Then grabbed me, saying, “Pregnant or not, I need a drink after that, and I have to sit down before I pass out from shock.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

An attendant to Thorin had brought me to a large room with a low ceiling; then again low in Erebor could be hundreds of feet high. But this room had a very cozy feel to it. Some books, a massive fireplace, and in the corner an even more massive, what I took by the shape, to be a harp. She was in her case to keep the humidity and temperature changes from changing the tunings.I had one that was about half the size, and I knew how finicky these ladies could be.
I wondered who played her.I took it upon myself to explore the rugs and fur carpets, as well as the stunning woodwork; I could see both elf and dwarf had a hand in its creation. The blending of the two races skills was impeccable. The furniture was of varying sizes, I surmised for different races and ages, but it was all a very buttery soft leather with fine tool work in it.
Suddenly, I heard the, dare I say, thunder of small feet? When I turned, I had to smile.
“GRANDFATHER!”
All 8 children, all with huge smiles, some carrying the littlest, running for all they were worth to get to me!I was again taken by surprise as these little dwelves, who had never met me, more than likely knew of everyone’s animosity towards me and why, still loved me irrevocably and without question.Tauriel called them to order as if she were still my Captain. I had to smile at that; a family this large must need military precision. They immediately slowed but not without a concert of, “Awwww, but Mamma…”She just gave them a look that must somehow come naturally to all mothers. I seem to remember my own giving me that very look on far too many occasions.They gathered in front of me. Legolas and Gimli greeted us all as well. My son felt I need a keeper, so I did not step out of line. “As if I would do anything to these little souls,” I snorted a harrumph at him.I smiled as they waited so very impatiently for their Pappas and Mamma to catch up. They were literally quivering with joy and excitement. I could hear Legolas chuckle; he must have had such a welcome more than once.“Children. Now, how do you properly AND politely greet a family member?”All dwelves: “We must never knock them over.We must never yell so loud it hurts everyone’s ears, *some the children whispered*‘Kíliel.’”“Hey!”“Children!”
“Sorry, Mamma!”“Continue:”All dwelves by rote: “We must not climb on them like a tree.We must not poke, prod, pinch, sneeze on, chew, tickle, or otherwise disrespect their person (someone whispered) unless they want us to.”Tauriel groaned. I could no longer hold it in. No matter how many rules, I didn’t care I just wanted hugs.“Be at peace, Tauriel, there is nothing they can do to me that has not been done by you and your brother in tandem, on more occasions than I can count. I just want hugs!”“Please… be gentle, children! You may greet your grandfather now. Do not say you were not warned, Thranduil.”She did have a smirk on her face, whether from my comment about her and Legolas as elflings or the loving assault I was now under I knew not.Their pure joy, love, and happiness was quite overwhelming. After Tauriel’s rules they were not sure what to do with me.“Oh, come here children.”I whispered, “We just won’t tell your Mamma if we all get a bit over excited at meeting each other, hmm?”
They were all in various stages of toothless grins for me, and I was thus enveloped in dwelves who all tried to find some part of me to hug. A little push and shove for turns to kiss me ensued but it was nothing. They finally felt I had been suitable smothered with wet kisses, and all found a place ON me to sit.It was then that I felt they had mind blocks up, most likely Tauriel had told them to not bombard me with questions that may not be appropriate. Bother that, they were children, and children learned by doing and being gently corrected. Or, in Tauriel’s case, humiliated before the entire court. That did seem to end her time with practical jokes and pranks.“May I ask you names and ages?”
Everyone spoke at once, making me laugh all over again. “Perhaps we should start with the youngest, and move our way up, hmm?”“I’m Aliel, and I’m one year and one season old. And I love your white hair and blue eyes like Uncle Legolas’. Is that because you’re his Pappa?”
I grinned and heard Legolas and Tauriel chuckling.“It is indeed Aliel, and may I say, that is a very beautiful name. Do you know its meaning?”She looked at me curiously, “My name means me, Grandfather.”
I smiled again. “Yes, it is you, but in Sindarin it also means “Lioness of Eru.” She looked confused. I explained, “Many names have two meanings. The name itself to whom it was given, you, and a deeper meaning. Your Mamma’s name means, “Daughter of the Forest.”“Because she was born in the forest?”“I believe so, yes.”I approached my next sentence very carefully, perhaps I should say this in private, but the children had picked it up from my thoughts already.“I know some things about your Mamma’s Birth Mother and Father. I shall tell her, and she may or may not wish to share it with you. You must not bother her with questions though, can you promise me this?”“Yes, Grandfather!”I could see Tauriel in the middle of the three dwarves being held, and Legolas went to her as well. There was no animosity in anyone’s minds, so I would wait for another time.I was “saved” when the next little maid tugged on my sleeve and piped up.“I’m Alyanna, and Aliel is my twin sister, so we are the same age. We have been borned for fifteen months.”She jostled Aliel a bit to whisper in my ear. I listened close.
“We look different cause we have different sires. But, they are all our Pappas.”
I looked at her trying to discern why this was whispered.
“Mamma thinks Aliel might get unhappy because Pappa Kíli sired all us other kids. But now all the Pappas are our Pappas. She doesn't really think it is so very important who her sire is as long as all the Pappas love her, and they do! So, we’re really happy to be so very lucky to now have three Pappas to play with instead of just one. Plus, they don’t get so tired with three of them when Mamma needs to be loved.”
I have no idea where it came from, but I snorted as I found that innocent answer hilarious. I quickly pulled my decorum together and opened my mind a bit more in case of any more familial revelations. Poor Tauriel though. It seems my daughter was now mortified but didn’t want to spoil things with the children.I could hear Thorin say, “Alyanna, it’s the next child’s turn.”
“But... I don’t know my Sindarin name yet Papa Thorin!!!” She whined in a plaintive voice at the unfairness she saw this as.
To watch Thorin be brought to a facepalm by a little maid, more than made up for centuries of animosity. Tauriel and Legolas had done the same thing to me.“Yes, well then my dear I shall tell you, so I may learn all your names. Alyanna is a name that means, “Harmony”, in Sindarin.”“Does that mean I like music, or that I get along with everybody?”“I believe it can mean both, you may choose as you wish.”“I like them both because I like music, and I love everyone, and they love me.”The next young maid, who could have been Tauriel’s twin, except for the nearly black hair, could wait no longer, and as soon as little Alyanna finished she rushed to say,“Grandfather, I’m next! I’m Riel and I’m three years old just like Rian my twin.”
“Hey, I wanted to tell him!”“Oops, sorry Ree.”To head things off, I quickly said, “How clever of your Mamma and Pappa to give you Sindarin names and yet have them match as with dwarven names.”“It’s cause we’re the first dwelves ever on Arda, Grandfather.” A boy with very curly black hair, who look exactly like prince Kíli said.
“But I’ll wait my turn. Tell Rian and Riel what their names mean.”“Well, their names are very unique in their blending. But I know of names so close that they must mean the same thing. Your names mean, “Eru is my strength” for you Riel, and “Little King” for you Rian.”“Wow. Mamma, our names are yoo-neek!!”“How did you pick our names Mamma?”“I will save that for a time before bed, when we can use it to, settle down.”Again, they all grinned. They knew they were getting away with far more than they were normally allowed, and they found me particularly exciting for that.“Well, young prince and princess, what are your names and ages?”“I’m Gaeliel, and I’m five years old.”
“I’m Gaelan, and she’s my twin. Did you know Mamma got pregnant with all six of us at one time when she married Pappa?!
We had to wait for, uh, those two, to be born, then we could be born, and then Riel and Rian could be born. But we think Mamma got pregnant with all of us at once so we could bring Pappa back from being dead, and kill the monster, plus we saved Papa Fíli and Pappa Thorin and all of Thorin’s company too, cause they had wounds that hurt them.
Mr. Gandalf showed us how to help Pappa Fíli and Pappa Thorin and everybody else.”I felt Tauriel just dying from all this information dump.“I’m so pleased all of you trust me with this information. They are things I did not know of my daughter’s life. Perhaps you might save some of the information for her to tell me, so she can feel happy letting me know of her life while she and I have been so busy.”“Did I say too much, Grandfather?”
Oh, he was far too clever for his own good, but I smiled and touched his head. “You said no more than you wanted to, am I correct?”“Yes…”“Well then, you did not say too much. I simply would like to hear all of this from your Mamma, or we will have nothing to talk about.”“Oooooooooh, Ok!”“Uh, could we know what our names mean?” Gaeliel asked shyly.“Yes. They too have special meaning. Now, Gaelan, your name means, ‘calm healer’. Gaeliel, your name is quite interesting in that it means, ‘My father is joyful’. Along with that, Gaeliel was a power prophetess among the elves long ago. She was known for her great beauty and wisdom. I wonder if you will have such powers when you mature?”These two were so very excited with their names!“Pappa, did you hear Grandfather?! My name mean you are happy because of me!”Prince Kíli was grinning from ear to ear at this.“I am happy because of all of you, but, it's special that your name specifically means that, sweetheart.”“Mamma, I’m a calm healer! I need to help you more with healing so I can always be calm.”Tauriel, had such love and fondness in her eyes for her little son.“We shall see what we can begin with once we’ve rested from the wedding, does that sound good?”“Oh, yes Mamma!”Looking at the eldest I asked, “Now, tell me who you two are. I can see both your Mamma and your Pappa in the very strong features and coloring you both have.”They both beamed with pride.The maid had just taken a deep breath when the boy clapped his hand over her mouth.“Sissy, he will never understand you if you try and tell him all that like you always do!”
She let out a huge breath and gave her twin a scathing look. That had me chuckling. I whispered to the boy, “Does she speed talk everything in one sentence with one breath of air?All the children said at once, “Uh -huh.”My goodness, but the maid was miffed at them!“Hey! I talk just like Mamma, so you all can go stuff it, you goofs!”Prince Fíli and Kíli busted up laughing as Tauriel clouted them both on the head. “THIS, is all you two’s fault!” She hissed.Oh, I was having so much fun.Thorin bespoke me, “Wait until we have time together, you don’t know the half of it with these two ‘princes.’” He said with far too much mirth.My whole idealized thoughts of the royal family when out the window at the “normalcy” of everyday life.Thorin questioned Tauriel if she wanted to go to their hall to rest.“And leave all of you alone with Thranduil? Mahal knows what you’ll say if I’m not here, so no.”This was getting better and better.“Well then, my dear boy, you were going to tell me your name and then let your sister tell me hers.”He blushed as she stuck her tongue out at him. I so needed to get to know my grandchildren better, they were such wonderful younglings.I sent a thought to Legolas who had been doing a very bad job at not chortling through all this, “So, when will you two present me with grandchildren as brilliant as these?”
That brought him up short, and his face, I believed turned purple; which looked interesting with his white hair.“Uh, Ada, well, um.”
“Never mind son, we can speak on this later.”
I gave him a rather wicked grin.“I think you have been around dwarves to long, Thranduil.” Gimli snorted a laugh but kept the adult thought to himself. I simply felt the intent.I finally looked at the boy, he seemed relieved to at last tell me.“I’m Kílian, and I’m seven years old. I’ll let Sissy tell you about how we got our names, we know already. But you can tell us if they have any meaning in Sindarin. But I don’t think so.”The poor maid was vibrating with energy and enthusiasm when she snarked at her brother, “Let me tell him my name, Kee!”
“Sorry, Sissy.”“My name is Kíliel, I’m the oldest and Mamma picked my name out by blending her name Tauriel, with Pappa’s name Kíli, to come up with Kíliel. Mamma and Pappa wanted us to represent our dwarven and elven heritage so that is why Kílian has a name like mine and so do all the other kids.”“Well, I will first say that the blending of you names with your mother and father mean this, ‘Daughter of Kíli and Son of Kíli’. This is a most special way for her to name her firstborn in the dwarven tradition to honor the father, and yet with the elven way to say it. Your Mamma found a clever way to blend your two races.But, Kílian, your name actually does have a second meaning. It means ‘Fierce’.”“But, I’m not fierce, I’m kinda
shy.”I chuckled and said, “Fierce can mean many things. Do you love with all your heart?”“Yes.”“Well then, you love fiercely. Are you passionate about the things that interest you?”“I am.”“Then you have a fierce desire to grow and learn. I also think that you may have a fierce loyalty to your family, and you have a fierce protectiveness for them.”“I do! I really do!! Wow, I didn’t think my name would mean anything.”“Even if it didn’t, it is special to have a blending of your Mamma and Pappa’s names.”“Thank you, Grandfather!”“Me now, what’s my name mean?!”“Your name Kíliel, means, ‘Strong Beauty’.”“Ooooo, I love that! You didn’t know that Mamma?”“No Dwelfling, I didn’t. I was simply inspired for all your names.
Then, when I put the thoughts to you while you were in me, you seemed to like them.”“I’m not really that strong though Grandfather, but I am loud and hyper!”The power of her magic was astounding! She was most definitely like Tauriel, an empathic healer, but at such a young age she was, dare I say, even more powerful than Galadriel!She heard my thoughts.“I am an empathic healer, all us kids are to some degree. Kílian and I have the most power ‘cause we have been doing it longer. We gave some of our power to Gaeliel and Gaelan when they were in Mamma, then they and us gave some of our powers to Riel and Rian, and all of us gave some of our powers to Aliel and Alyanna. Aliel is really powerful too, but like Kílian, they are able to be… 'subbeletiler'… with their powers than me. I’m kind of hyper. But, Aliel can wake up the whole mountain with her mind if she wants to.”She gave me a very tight hug, and suddenly with tears said, “I’m so happy you are with us now Grandfather. But it makes me so sad that you miss your wife so much, and that you see the scars and feel so sad every time you see them. Aliel and I can make you feel happy and remember her only with happiness and I can make the scars go away forever so you don’t have to try and use your magic to hide them. Will you please let us help you, so we can feel happy, and you can feel happy?”It was like a gut punch. Tauriel was almost ready to whisk the children away as she thought they had far overstepped their bounds.I quickly held up my hand in the sign for her to stop. I needed a moment to digest all that Kíliel had just told me. Is this what I wanted? I had been unable to go near love, or touch love, even expressing it was far too agonizing. I simply buried it and no longer went there. It was so very hard on Legolas as an elfling, then Tauriel…at the time I knew not why I took her in as my ward and then adopted her. With this Prophecy all was becoming clearer.As a young woman Tauriel and I had a disagreement. She accused me of having no love in my heart, as I had never shown her any love. I could not even tell her that I did indeed love her, but I refused to let it touch my heart.I had mourned so long, and to such a point, I had become someone my beloved Êlúriel
would have loathed. I lashed out and tried to relieve my pain by hurting others.I had to protect my people from the encroaching evil in our woodland realm, as well as I mistrusted all strangers: I also loathed dwarves. So, we became fiercer over the centuries. Most avoided our realm, those who did not, well, I made it very unpleasant for them.With Kíliel’s words in my mind, I was aggrieved by my actions, my prejudices, my cold ways. Êlúriel
had been a fierce woman, she was my equal in all things. But now, I feared she would feel great shame in who I had become.I knew she was alive and well in the undying lands; she could never return to middle earth. Though I ached for her, Legolas was not yet ready for me to journey to her. I knew that she would want our only son, the gift of our unending love for each other, to have all the skills and connections to settle down and rule.All this passed in my mind in mere moments. I felt the tears as Kíliel brushed them away. I looked to her and said, “Sweet maid, do you understand, and comprehend what you offer me?”“I do Grandfather, I would never have asked if I did not. I guess I should not have been so bold though. I am learning.”“Indeed, you are. And I would be remiss to not accept your offer.”
“It will change you, Grandfather.”
“I know this Kíliel, but it is a change I never would have been able to make on my own. I see how you children have changed your Pappa Thorin. I have known him all his life. I made some grievous choices and the consequences of those choices, well, I have been very wrong and have hurt far too many.”“I know, Grandfather,” she whispered sadly to me.
That broke my heart.“But once we help you, you can then try to show everyone you are a new person, just like everyone now sees Pappa Thorin is a new dwarf and he is so much happier now too. He has had to help people know he is a new dwarf. Some have been happy; some simply cannot forgive him. That hurts his heart. So, it might be like that with you too. I hope not. Your heart is so very good deep down inside. Aliel and I can make all of your heart good.”“Then please Kíliel, Aliel, do so for me now.”The other children had moved off as Kíliel and I spoke, I hadn’t even noticed. Aliel climbed onto my lap and snuggled against me, I automatically put my arm around her. Kíliel gently touched my face, as Aliel touched my heart. It only took a minute at most. But the three of us were so very tired after. Kíliel sat on my other side and I held her close as well.The words did not come easy, for I had not said them in centuries, but Kíliel was correct, it was not painful to think of the words, nor was it in anyway agonizing to want to say the words. I said them in my mind until I could once again put emotion and word together and truly feel love. Love for these children, love for my son and daughter. I took a deep breath and let it out.“I love you two so very much.”
I looked up as I felt the tendrils of all the children’s powers that had helped their sisters.“All of you, I love you so very, very much. Eru has blessed this world, by bringing all of you into it, and for all of the world to know your love.”I could tell the adults were not sure what to do. I bespoke Legolas and Gimli asking them to help me to my hall. I had not brought guards, to show my peace. The two maids kissed me softly and then the other children came to me as well.I believe it was Riel, who whispered to her brother, “See, I told you we could get him to say, ‘I love you’.”I smiled at that. I touched each one on the head and then looked to their parents. “I am quite tired now; I wish to rest. But I implore you, allow me more time with them.”Tauriel had always been a messy crier and now was no exception. She moved quickly to me and knelt in front of me. I was humbled when she hugged me as well, and rested her head on my lap. I put my hand on her head telling her, “I have always loved you, Tauriel. I regret many things that came between us and tore us apart.”
She looked at me and touched my now healed cheek, “I love you too, Ada.”I could bear no more, I wept with her as our hearts were gently mended with the help of all the children’s magic.She stood and offered me her hand, Legolas and Gimli were there as I stood.I embraced her and Legolas.“As I said, I have much to be forgiven for, if in your hearts you can.”
Legolas touched his head to mine in the dwarven way, “We will make time for just the three of us father.”
Tauriel softly kissed my cheek and touched my forehead in the same way.I turned with my son, and my son in heart and said, “I will see all of you soon, grandchildren.”
They waved goodbye to me as I walked back to my chambers, a new person, with a new purpose to my life.
~~*~~
Thorin POV- It was good to see so many friends we had lost touch with over the years, or had just not been able to see due to family obligations.
We all promised to do better in the future at keeping close.
But, I have to say we were also very glad when it was over, and I think we all slept much deeper and much longer for a whole week.
Tauriel was especially drained, as was Dís, which had me concerned for both of them.
Dwalin was hovering over Dís and fussing like a mother hen.
That made me suspicious, but I said nothing, she had not made any mention of changes in her life.We gradually got back into the routine of our days and things settled into the new normal for us, at least until the babies were born.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

(Feb 2951-9 mos preg/ 7 months to go)

Tauriel POV-
It was early morning, when I woke up in the middle of a tangle of tiny dwelfling arms, tiny dwelfling legs, and large sprawling dwarven husband limbs, that I found I couldn’t get back to sleep. So, once I was able to disentangle myself and get up, I got on with my morning rituals, I took my tea to the solarium hoping for a sunrise; only to be met with a full-blown blizzard.It kind of spoiled my mood, but as I drank my tea I thought of what to do today to amuse the children, get in a healing session, burn off the steam of 8 little hyper dwelves, and what to do for meals, as I had not done the meal plan yet that week.
I know, I know. I could blame it on the pregnancy, but we had had two state dinners, plus Dís had us over, so leftovers had been on the menu for a while.
I was suddenly craving fresh greens and fruit so bad it was all I could think about.
I wondered what the mountain had in season this time of year.
Usually, at least strawberries.
I could only pray blueberries, but I doubted it.
I wanted a salad with grilled lean meat, fresh greens, and fresh fruit.
If all they had was dried fruit, I’d settle with that and be happy I had that much at least.
The husbands would want beef or venison steak for sure, and I was fine with that.
I could grill some up and slice it thin, making a dressing for it along with other toppings, like grilled mushrooms, to round it out to be more of a meal.
Crusty bread and a nice hot root soup to go with it; yes, that would be a wonderful dinner.
Now, should I be lazy though, and have the palace kitchen make it?
As I pondered that, it dawned on me that we could have dinner sent up here, and swim before dinner while watching the storm.
It would be fun to be in the warmth, and playing in the water, while a blizzard was raging outside.
We could even do it as an early dinner, and then get home and roast sweets over the fire, ending the fun with some story telling.This sounded better and better.
I would zip down and place the order for an early dinner, and we would just have an early breakfast and a light lunch, so we would have room for dinner.
I was so excited I finished my tea and hoped someone was up to share my idea with.
Aliel and Alyanna were up. Fíli was drowsing at the table while they ate some dried fruit and nuts with their juice. My poor love was too tired to even talk; he opened one eye, looked at me, and bespoke me, “So that’s where you were.”
He was too tired to even talk.
I laughed and said, “Go back to bed Kidhuzurâlê, I am up and full of energy and plans for the day; so, go rest and I will tell you when you get up.”
He got up, gave me a quick kiss, and his mind was out immediately upon hitting the pillow.I didn’t want to get the maids excited about the pool if the husbands would not be up to it.
I suppose I could get nannies, but that wouldn’t be as much fun, compared to doing it as a family.
I slipped back down the hall once I got the maids set up with some toys and games (/) to see if anyone else was up while I got dressed.
I sent out a mind thought, and people were just starting to wake up a little, so I figured out a breakfast that would fill them up enough to carry then through to a light lunch.
I zipped off a quick menu for the palace kitchen and sent that on its way and got a reply back that they did indeed have dried blueberries.
Thank the Valar!!
Even if we didn’t go to the pool I wouldn’t have to cook again tonight.
Mother always helped so much as I got down to the wire, but with her being pregnant as well, I didn’t want to ask too much of her.
She had yet to make the announcement, and that gave me another idea; so I sent out a gentle thought to see if she was up.
She was.
I told her my plans for the day, and she thought it would be wonderful.
I asked, “Would telling your good news around the fire tonight be an appropriate time?”
She laughed at me when I whined, “I can’t hold it in much longer; and I am sure Thorin suspects something as he has been snooping in my mind, the stinker.”
She laughed, “The way he’s doing it may be different, but, somethings never change, he hates surprises.”
“Then I’ll just send the order for two more for dinner.
How does swimming at 11 until 2 sound?
Then, naps on the sun beds and dinner around 3ish. Hmmm,
I’ll send a note to make it about 3:15 or so. If a little one is still asleep, they can eat later.
Then we can be down in our hall around 5 and have everything set up barring any major calamities,” I laughed, “then we can tell a story, after which you can give your good news.”
She was really laughing at me now. “You have a military mind for sure my dear.”

“Like you said, somethings never change, and with a horde like I have, if I don’t do everything with military precision all hell breaks loose.

”

“I never have that problem.”

I snorted and teased, “You have more sweets than a sweet shoppe, Mother.”
“Grandmother’s privilege,” she quipped, and I busted up.

“OK I will wait as the family is just now getting up, I will bespeak you in a bit.”

“That’s fine, my dear.”

As all my sleepy heads gradually came out for breakfast, I bespoke the husbands and filled them in on my idea; they were all for it.
I told the children the plans and it was a merry bedlam for a bit until Alyanna groused, “But I’m hungry now.” Reminding everyone of just how hungry they all were as well.
“We will have something now, my darling, and then a light lunch so by the time we go swimming your tummy won’t be full. Grandmother and Grandfather will be with us as well.”
That made them all very happy.
I made up the barley porridge and dished that out to everyone along with some diced fresh fruits, chopped nuts, and dried berries. I offered it with a variety of toasted breads (sweet cream butter and a variety of jams, fruit butters and spreads) and plenty of chocolate milk for all.
I figured that would hold them until 10, we would just have something light for lunch so by three, after swimming, we would all be really hungry.
The children played games and ran about the playroom (and the rest of the hall), or settled to read or color, to keep themselves busy until lunch, while my husbands did something husband-y-ish that required them to cloister themselves in the office they all used now.
By 10 I had made a lunch of leftovers. We had cubed, roasted sweet potatoes, Bitter Petite Cabbages, tart dried cranberries left over from the leftovers at breakfast. As well, I diced up several links of the thick smoked boar sausage that Dís had given us. Dwalin had a knack for making the very best smoked meats. I added a dressing to mixture that rewarmed up well when blending all the flavors, and stirred that together and placed it on a huge sheet pan; put that in the oven and started on the last little bit. I served it with apple slices and sharp yellow cheese.

I had Ríel run back to the office to get her pappas for lunch while Kílian helped me get things set up for the littles. Kíliel, Gaelan, and Rían set the table, got the drinks (cleaned up spilt milk- yes, I did find that humorous still) and then took their places at the table. Fíli and Thorin got the littles in their highchairs, while Kíli and I served everything up.It wasn’t the usual craziness lunch could often be when Thorin wasn’t home, so I could breathe a bit as I ate; having the husbands help with all the littles gave me a break from having to do umpteen things at once for all of them. I swear it’s a mother’s bane to rarely eat hot food!Half of us had finished packing anything we might need for the solarium, the other half cleaned up from lunch; there may have been a few naps that led to dirty dishes sitting on the table during said naps. I was making sure we had everything so no one would have to run back to our hall and miss out on the fun, when Dís and Dwalin came in.
We then all trooped up to the solarium.The children were amazed to see the storm raging outside and yet be so warm and cozy inside.
They watched the storm for a little while until Fíli and Kíli coaxed them into the pool.
We got undressed, then all the husbands took the older children and began to toss them up in the air, vaulting them into the water in such a way that they landed in the deep end of the pool. Yelling of all things, "CANNONBALL!"The screams of joy were from both the children and the husbands. Dís and I sat with the littles in the shallow end and let them splash and play with their toys.
I could see Dís was pregnant, but I didn’t know if anyone else would be able to tell.
I was bumped out pretty good, so I knew I would be huge by the time 16 months got there.
I could not wait to see Dís as a mother to little ones of her own again. It was such a surprise to both of us to find she was pregnant with twins.
It should be so much fun to see everyone’s faces.
Especially Dwalin’s as she wanted to surprise him with this news as well.

Kíli had gotten out a bunch of pool toys for the older children and the oldest were diving in off the board and swimming to the bottom to fetch the rings down there. I got out the floating rings and put the littles in them and moved to the deeper end. Thorin and I pushed them back and forth and they loved it; I believe their squeals attested to just how much they loved it.
Dís and Dwalin were just resting in floating chairs watching everyone.
The children often remarked throughout the afternoon how fun it was to be swimming in a storm.
Kíli and Fíli could not help but start a splash war in the deep end that had the children so excited to be able to make so much noise and such a wet mess.By two everyone was ready to just rest a bit.
Alyanna and Aliel fell asleep cuddled together on a pool chair and the other children moved over to the sand box to play quietly while we grownups relaxed in the floating pool chairs and talked.
The bell rang at exactly 3:15 and dinner was brought up.
We were in our robes by then, making it easier for us to quickly get the food set on the huge table. The table had umbrellas spaced out in the center giving it an out of doors café feel. The rest of the family got everyone settled and ready, while I gently woke the maids to see if they were hungry yet.
The smell of the food woke them all the way up.
It was so fun just chatting and eating, we didn’t notice it getting darker out until the evening elven lights flickered on, then it became very cozy indeed, and fun to eat by just the lights.Once dinner was done, everyone was ready to get dressed again and head home to relax by the fire for stories.
The children were quieter than usual, I think from burning off so much energy in the pool.
They got pillows and furs from the linen closet where I kept extras for just this type of thing, as well as pillows from their rooms, then spread them out all over the floor.
Thorin brought a chair over to the fireplace and told a story about how he worked as a blacksmith in the world of Men.
The children were full of questions, now that they had met some humans at the wedding, and Thorin told them about how Men differed from dwarves.He was about to start another story when Dís said she’d like to tell a story about when Fíli and Kíli were little boys.
I was bursting with excitement by this point as I got into a position, so I could see everyone’s faces when she would tell them.
She told everyone about how much Fíli loved his new little brother when he was born.
Aliel asked, “Who was Pappa’s little brother back then, Grandmother?” The question was so cute that she’d never made a connection.We laughed when Dís explained to her, “Your Pappa Kíli was his baby brother back then, Aliel.
But, by the end of this year, your Pappa and Pappa Kíli will become big brothers to a new baby brother and a baby sister!”
The children didn’t get it, so they just waited for her to continue, but Kíli and Fíli had the most perfect gobsmacked looks on their faces as it registered with them, at the same time, that they were going to be big brothers.
Thorin was grinning from ear to ear when he clapped his hands once, and then had a booming laugh. “I knew it! I knew it had to be something like that, Dís!”
Fíli and Kíli swooped down on Dís, hugging and kissing her.
Their love and affection had her in tears as they congratulated her, telling her how wonderful this was going to be.
Dwalin’s stunned looked upon hearing the words, “baby brother and baby sister,” was perfect!
He went to her and asked, “Mudùmelê, how long have you known?”“Just before the wedding, Kurdûn,” (dwarf of my heart) she laughed, “Tauriel was able to help me.
Now that I’m able to mind speak with the babies I’m eager to show you; it is unlike anything you could ever imagine, Dwalin.
Thorin gave Dwalin a huge bear hug and congratulated him, Dwalin actually blushed.
Thorin teased, “Hard to believe we are going to be fathers at our age!” Making Dwalin laugh.
By now the older children had figured it out and were trying to understand how they would be related to the new babies. The littles had no clue, so I told them that grandmother had two babies inside her like I did, and they would be born shortly after our babies would be born.
Once that sunk in it was a very joyful time for all of us.
We celebrated with more stories from Dís, Dwalin, and Thorin about their childhood together in Ered Luin as well as plenty of tales of the children’s Pappa Fíli and Pappa Kíli as little boys and the mischief they got into all the time. It had the children all laughing, with Fíli and Kíli blushing like crazy.
I noticed that Aliel and Alyanna had fallen asleep in Thorin and Dwalin’s arms and Rían and Ríel were nodding their heads as well.
I said, “I think this busy and fun day has tired us all out and we should get to bed.”
The husbands carried the little ones, the older ones grabbed all the bedroom pillows and furs helping get them to their rightful owners, while I picked up the ones for the closet. I gave them a few good smacks each to clean them up before returning them to the closet, until the next fun event needed them.After they were all down, I said to everyone else, “You can stay up if you want, but growing babies is tiring, and I am ready for some sleep myself.”
Dís said she was ready to go home and show Dwalin how to speak to the babies. They left after another round of hugs and congratulations.
Kíli was almost as tired as I was, but Fíli and Thorin said they wanted to sit up and talk. After Kíli and I kissed them both good night, we I went to our room to undress, then we snuggled.
“It’s so surreal to think I’m not going to be the baby of the family anymore!” That made me laugh at the almost petulant tone in his voice.
“Now you know how Rían and Ríel felt when Aliel and Alyanna came along.”“I’m happy Mother has been able to move past the loss of my father.
Even though I never knew him, it has always made me sad that I lost my father.
Not that Thorin hasn’t been a wonder father figure to me, but I sometimes wonder how different our lives would’ve turned out if Smaug hadn’t attacked.”I touched my forehead to his, “For one thing, I probably wouldn’t be in this bed with you.”“No. I think somehow the Prophecy would’ve brought us together and we would all still would’ve gotten married, but without the loss of Uncle Frerin or my father.”
I cradled his face tenderly with one hand, as I said, “I ache for your loss my love, but we have so much love to help you live a fulfilling life, and, I think that’s what those dwarves would’ve wanted for you.”
He sighed, “This is too melancholy to be talking about at bedtime.”Smiling shyly at me he began to kiss me and play with my hair.
I moved my hand into his hair and gently fisted it making him moan softly.
I knew how much he loved me doing that to him and just what it did to for him.He moved to my throat peppering it with feathery kisses that tickled and began to caress my breast.
I moved onto my back and put both of my hands in his hair and gently fisted it again.
He moved back to my mouth and kissed me deeply.“Would you enjoy me making love to you, amrâlimê?”
“I always do, Kíli .”“You’re sure you’re not too tired?”
“I think it will help us both relax, plus it is kind of nice just the two of us.”He moved between my legs and began a gentle thrust against my pubic bone and then a deeper grinding against my clit with his hard arousal to get us both ready. When he began to suck on my breasts we both moaned. They were much larger than they usually were when I was pregnant
with just twins and all three husbands enjoyed them. I arched my back sighing his name and then began to rub my hands across his back to feel the play of his muscles. I moved my hand down and held his length, letting him thrust into my hand for a bit. When he said he was ready, I had already reached that point. He had me to guide him into me.
I loved his fullness and length as well as his own way of making love to me. All three husbands had their own style and I loved that.
This lovemaking was a warm and gentle emotional bonding. A sleepy, cuddly sex where I drifted in and out of awareness while Kíli lazily slid in and out of me. I felt so snug, safe, and soft in his embrace. We were not in a hurry, seriously aroused, or in dire need of relief. So, we took it slow and enjoyed a gradual build up.
He slid his tongue across my lips, so that I would open my mouth to him. We caressed our tongues bringing soft sounds of pleasure from both of us for the other.
When he broke the kiss, he moved up on his arms to look down at me; I reached up to touch his face.
He closed his eyes to help him feel himself in me, as well as the intensity of the pleasure it brought. He whispered my name as he began to thrust a bit harder and faster making my need grow to a yearning desire.
We both knew from our minds how we were building up quickly to climax together. I began to move with him and the pleasure that it created had me gasping and moaning myself.
I begged him to thrust as hard and deep as he could; he knew I loved that feeling so he happily obliged me; from that, and with just a few pounding thrusts I was over the edge. From the pleasure in my mind filling his mind he reached his peak with me his body filling mine with his release; feeling that heat pulsing into me had me crying out his name again, then gasping it over and over again.
We were locked together as he shuddered through a few more deep rutting thrusts that eased into gentler rutting until he finished and moved to settle on his elbows so he could rest over me but not on me. He loved to watch me as I came back to myself after such a mental, sexual, and emotional expression of our love for each other. His lovemaking always did that to me.
He kissed me deeply then rolled off me, pulling me to him as I kissed him in return.
We both were breathing hard and smiling at each other with satisfied grins as we reveled in our loving gift of being able to still pleasure each other like this after all the years we had been married.“I love you so much Kíli.
I have from the moment I set eyes on you nine years ago and it has only gotten better with time.”
“Amrâlimê, you are my world.
I love the love we have and the family you have given me.
I have been a blissfully happy husband for nearly a decade now and it makes the millennia we are going to be together that much sweeter to think about.”
We cuddled for a bit longer when I felt him kiss my forehead; I must have fallen asleep after that.

Thorin POV-
I felt Tauriel and Kíli begin to make love in my mind so I just told Fíli I was going to give them some time to themselves.
He smiled at me and asked, “How does it feel to soon be an uncle again?”
I laughed knowing why he was questioning me, “I loved your father dearly, but I hope Dwalin’s children are a lot less trouble than you and your brother were.”
He laughed as I gave him a mock glare in response.“We kept you on your toes, so you wouldn’t grow too old too quickly.”
I snorted at him as I raised my eyebrows in disbelief, “Why do you think I was going gray by the time I was 150?
The two of you got into more trouble in a day than our eight do in a week!!”
“Yeah,” he agreed, “but you loved us.”
“I most certainly did then and still do now. With the three of us being married to Tauriel my mind is seeing you both less and less as boys I raised and more as husbands I feel equal to.
Does that make any sense?”
“It does, and I am sure as we add to the years and to the family it will change more and more.”
He yawned then and excused himself.We sat in companionable silence for a while, lost in our own thoughts.It was when I felt Tauriel’s mind slip into sleep that I teased, “I think it is safe to go to bed now.” To which he laughed.I put out the fire and turned all but one light off and then headed down to the bedroom.
Tauriel was on my side spooning with Kíli so I would be able to hold her and Fíli already was snuggled up to Kíli and asleep.
In moments like this or when I got up in the morning for work and the two of them were snuggled together as I was snuggled with Tauriel, it just took me back almost a hundred years to them being little boys clinging to each other.
Fíli’s whole world had been turned upside down losing his father, only to then have a strange dwarf whom he was told was his uncle, move into his home and in his eyes, try to take his father’s place.
He clung to Kíli for comfort, and Kíli as a newborn ate it up.
As they grew up they had a bond that I had not had with Dís or Frerin.
I loved my brother and sister and as the eldest was protective of them, but Fíli took it to a whole new level. The two of them were never apart growing up, ever.
They did everything together.
Sure, they fought with one another a lot, as all boys, do but Kíli was never one to stay mad, and if it was his fault, he always was quick to say sorry.
He hated Fíli being mad at him.
I got undressed and moved towards Tauriel; getting myself comfortable as she reached out for me in her sleep. I snuggled next to her, holding her, and with my arm around Kíli as well.
Even after eight months of marriage with the four of us, I was amazed at how much my love grew for the three of them and our children every day.
I quieted my mind down and was able to fall asleep, but I don’t think I was asleep for very long before I heard and felt Aliel calling me and pulling on my arm.
I woke up and looked over my shoulder at her; Alyanna was with her. I quietly asked her, “Is everything OK my sweet maids?”
“Pappa Thorin, we had a nightmare can we sleep with you?”
Alyanna was nodding her head and already trying to climb on the bed.
I smiled and helped them both up, letting them cuddled between me and Tauriel; they were both out quickly.
I was slowly getting use to this happening.
Fíli and Kíli had warned me when we were trying to figure out how to work the sleeping arraignments with three husbands, that the children came in pretty regularly to sleep in their bed making it a dog pile of parents and children.
Neither father could figure out how children so small could take up so much room.
I was finding this phenomenon a bit of a mystery myself now.
I was almost asleep when I heard whispering and Fíli reply, “OK let me help you.” Rían and Ríel were cuddled next to him at first, but then scooted over him to nestle next to Kíli.
Something told me it was going to be a full house tonight. Sure, enough Gaelan and Gaeliel climbed up in between Kíli and Tauriel, mingling with Rían and Ríel. They fell asleep right away.
I got up on my elbow and just waited. I laughed to myself when two heads peeked in to survey the situation and figure where they could squeeze in. I bespoke them and said, “There’s room next to your Pappa for the two of you.”
They both jumped hearing me, then giggled. I felt the bed move as they squirmed in under the covers and fell asleep between Fíli and Kíli.
My heart was so full of love for this family; my family.
I could feel Aliel’s face nuzzled in my neck and felt her breath soft on my skin as she slept, and it was the sleep of a child.
I was not too far behind them in falling asleep myself.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

(March 2951-Tauriel is 10 months pregnant)

Kíli’s POV-It was early spring when Tauriel found herself with a case of what she called, “cabin fever.” A term she had picked up from the humans that lived all winter in Erebor. They used to describe the frustration, boredom and a yearning for something new, that stemmed from being cooped up inside anyplace for long periods, that she got every year winter season. She was eager to get outside and see what changes were happening in nature. The solarium could only cheer her up so much.Being pregnant none of us husbands felt good about her going around Dale. Overprotective dwarves… Yes! Happy elf…not so much!
I’d asked Mother to watch the children while Fíli and I took Tauriel for a walk and a picnic on a particularly warm, sunny day; to simply enjoy the warmth and to see what changes the season was bringing.
Thorin had a meeting he couldn’t get out of, so he told us to enjoy ourselves.
A short, safe, even, non-eventful, walk later, we found a cheery meadow on the edge of the woods that was a pocket of warmth from the sun, most all the snow had melted here, and a few brave early spring flowers were poking up and peaking out from the new spring grasses. A few brave birds chirped, and Tauriel was excited to see one of the Battle Ram ewes and her twin lambs keeping a watchful eye on us.After watching each other for a bit the ewe nudged her two little one on, and we settled on a fur I’d brought to keep us dry from the damp ground. It was splendid to be relaxing like this, while enjoying the sun and some food.
Not that we didn’t miss the rest of the family, but the quiet of being just the three of us was quite nice.
Tauriel was over halfway through her pregnancy and was in what she liked to call her ‘happy trimester,’ so she had energy to spare (probably also why she wanted to get out of the mountain) and was over all content, making this day even more restful for her.
We had finished our meal, with Tauriel having just said we should clean up and get back, when a bear came ambling slowly out of the woods… looking directly at us. We stayed very still to see what it would do.As it got closer Fíli and I agreed to yell and make as much sound and motion as we could. Unfortunately, a newly woken bear was in no mood for noise and charged us. Fíli was in front of me, and I was in front of Tauriel with my bow protecting her. Fíli got a perfect swipe in with his sword, hacking off one paw, but it only enraged the bear more. Instead of running away, it caught Fíli upside his head with its other massive paw! That then sent him flying into a mound of rocks, and oh sweet Mahal, smashing his head. He didn’t get up!Having already knocked an arrow in my bow in case Fíli missed, I was ready when the bear moved towards me and Tauriel. I was able to shoot it through the eye and into its brainpan, killing it instantly.Tauriel rushed over to Fíli in a near mindless panic. We could see his head was crushed on one side. Valar!! No! He wasn’t breathing! I held Fíli, while simultaneously and unsuccessfully trying to convince Tauriel, Fíli would be fine. Even with the most calm and reassuring voice I could muster under the circumstances, telling her, “You must calm down, Tauriel! He isn’t going to stay dead; this is not going to end like this!”I was trying to believe it myself. My brain scrambled out the thoughts that the dwelves were not with us; was it too far to carry him back and be resurrected? Should I mind speak them and have them rush here? What should I do, he cannot have lived through every thing he had, to just die like this, from a cursed bear of all the things…of all the things…no, just no.Then, just like with me 10 years ago, these babies seemed to know that Fíli was dead, and I got to see firsthand what Tauriel had seen with me.
She was vibrating from the agony of seeing Fíli so still and pale. I could hear in her mind the fears that were flooding her with the old memories of the battle of the five armies, only then it was me lying dead before her.
I had to let go of Fíli just to hold Tauriel, and attempt to soothe her. Fíli began to glow, just like so many years ago when it was not his time yet to be immortal.
This time though, we both heard the bells as the orbs of light Tauriel had described to me began circling Fíli; until we both had to close our eyes, feeling the love and magic from the babies as they resurrected Fíli, making him immortal like the rest of the family.
Time had no meaning in this light and love. I could hear from Tauriel’s mind that her heart felt like it was going to either burst in her chest or shatter.
She was frantically waiting to be able to see Fíli alive, and know he would be alright, before she could even begin to think about calming down.
The lights began to dim, the sound of the bells faded. We were able to open our eyes to see Fíli lying there, looking for all, as if he was sleeping, only the wound was gone, and he was still glowing a little.
He groaned and slowly began to move.Tauriel was instantly right by his side with me on the other side of him.
He looked dazed and confused asking us in a mumbling voice, “Wuh ‘appen’, Kee?”
I slowly filled him in on the bear and being made immortal.
“Doe’an understan’. No dwels ‘ere, Kee.”“The four babies Fíli, our babies, they used their powers to bring you back to us!” Tauriel sobbed to him, still in a bad state of shock.
I could clearly tell by this point she was simply beside herself with the adrenaline rush that the thought of losing Fíli had caused her. Nothing I did, nor could do, would calm her down. Both Fíli and I could tell this shock she was suffering from was transferring to the babies. It was also abundantly clear that it had been dreadfully upsetting to the babies to have just had to use their magic to save Fíli. Tauriel’s panic was not helping them settle down at all. We had to get home for all our sakes!
Once Fíli was able to get up and walk at a steady, safe pace, we headed home. I hurriedly bespoke Mother with a quickly rushed explanation of what had happened. I asked her, “Please keep the children in there. Tauriel and Fíli need quiet, and some time to rest.
I-I’ll need a healer too and …She cut me off with a mental shout that brought me up short with my own panicky thoughts, “I’m going to send Kíliel home immediately. With Tauriel and the babies in such distress we don’t have time for a healer to reach your hall!
Aliel is distraught as well! I’ve been trying to calm her down, but at the time I didn’t know what on Arda could have upset her so; the poor maid has been inconsolable.
Now, I understand what happened, it was because of her Mamma and Pappa.
Kili, I’m very concerned about the stress Tauriel is experiencing right now. You never know how it was affecting the pregnancy itself. Stress at this stage could cause her to…No, I’m going to have Dwalin stay and watch the children, he’s home and will be fine with them.
I’m already on my way to your hall with Kíliel to help, but I have to bring little Aliel so she can see for herself that Tauriel and Fíli are, well, overall just fine.”
“Blast the rocks Mother, that would be perfect, I’m…I’m too wound up to have thought of that. Oh, Mahal, what a mess!”Mother got there only moments after we did, the door was still open when she brought the two maids in, “I’ll make a tea for Tauriel to try and help settle her nerves, do you or Fíli need anything?”I, uh, no, no, Mother, I’m… just going get these two settled before I can start thinking on anything but an adrenaline rush!”Kíliel charged onto bed to get to Tauriel and Fíli as soon as they got settled, then laid between them while holding their hands, to begin a mind healing for both.
Aliel was snuggling with Fíli for a while, then I guess when she felt he was Ok enough, she hopped over Kíliel to snuggle with her Mamma.Kíliel told me, “I’ve been able to check the babies out, Pappa. I’m worried, and I think Mamma should stay in bed for a while, so she doesn’t do anything strenuous. The babies are so distressed from Mamma’s emotions, they don’t know what to think or do. I can’t calm them down right now. I’m going to try later, if Mamma can nap.
Please, let me stay the night in bed with them if it is OK, and just help the babies, so they might be able to calm down.I remember how it felt when I was in Mamma, and you’d died.
Me and the other children had to kill the monster, then make you alive to be able to make you immortal, it tore us apart in our hearts. It was very stressful to us.”
She helped the babies in such a way that we could all tell they were happy to have her helping them. They did tell her in so many words they were OK, and they loved her so much.
“Pappa, the Prophecy knew it was Pappa Fíli’s time to be immortal, and that none of us kids would be with you when it happened. I think maybe Mamma needed more help than usual to save Pappa Fíli and make him immortal. I don’t know for sure, but I think even Mamma doesn’t know this is from the Prophecy.”“We’ll let her know when she wakes up.” Kíliel turned quickly to see that Tauriel and Fíli had indeed fallen asleep holding each other. “This has been a rough day on all of us.” I hugged her tight and kissed her cheek. “Thank you, my little dwelfling.
I’m so grateful for all you have done, and all you do for this family.
Do I tell you enough, love?”
“I know it, Pappa.”“Well, that is not enough, so from now on I am going to start telling you more.”“Thank you, Pappa.
I love you so much.”
She looked at Tauriel and Fíli sleeping, “I love all of you so much.
We’re such a special family, I can’t imagine having any other.”
“Neither can I, darling.”I was so relieved that Fíli was now immortal.
He was the last one, making me more and more nervous over the years, especially when Thorin, Mother, and Dwalin had all been changed so close together.
The Prophecy may have made our lives a little crazy at times, but it had given me joy to know my family would live on, and that through our children, others would also have this gift.Fíli was still sleeping when Tauriel woke up. I had been by her side watching her the whole time.
She looked at me and asked, “What time is it?”“I’m not sure, I’ve been watching you for so long I lost track.”“I feel fine now, amrâlimê.”When Mother saw that Tauriel had woken she went to the kitchen to get the tea she had made, then brought the tea to Tauriel, who gratefully took it, all the thanks in her eyes and mind went to Mother as she took a long, grateful sip.“Kíliel is sleeping next to you, but she’s watching over you and Fíli.
She said all the babies were a bit stressed out from all the, ah, excitement, so she healed them as well.

A sleepy voice said in my mind, “Pappa, remember what I said about the Prophecy with Mamma, and saving Pappa Fíli?”
“Ah yes, thank you, sweetheart.”

“Would you show me, Dwelfling?”
Kíliel did, which had Tauriel in tears knowing that the Prophecy was still watching out for her family.
I pulled her close and kissed her, “You are my life, my love.
I understand this was for Fíli to make him immortal, but Valar my nerves were shot until Kíliel calmed me down.”“I was happy to help you, Pappa,” Kíliel says.“I’m so glad you can sweetheart.
Do you think you might be able to help by getting some juice and whatever you feel would be good food for Pappa Fíli and Mamma, so they can eat and rest again?”
“I can, Pappa.”
“Good maid.” She quickly scooted off to the kitchen.Fíli must have heard us talking and woke up slowly, groaning as he stretched while both Tauriel and I watch him.
He looked at us and asked, “What happened while I slept?”“Not much, nadad.
Kíliel is helping you and Tauriel right now.”“Why did Kíliel needed to heal you too, I’binê?”
Concern colored his voice.“The stress at seeing you in such a state was too much for her, and that transferred to the babies.
It’s taxed her system quite a bit and Kíliel wants her to rest for a few days and take it easy.
She says the babies have told her they’re fine, but Tauriel’s stress is still making them anxious.
So, I think once Thorin gets home, I’ll have him, Mother, and I take turns sleeping in shifts, that way one of us will be awake at all times.Kíliel and Mother had just returned to the bedroom so I asked Mother, “Would you bespeak Uncle Thorin and gently let him know what is going on, so he is not stressed out either.
Somehow put it in words that won’t distress him about what happened.
I know if we don’t let him know now he won’t be happy to find out later.""OK, Kíli, I’ll bespeak him for you, if only to keep him from hearing the concern in your voice.”
“I like the idea of you taking turns watching us.
With the mind speech, you’ll be able to tell if I’m getting stressed out.
I am afraid I might have nightmares, like I did after the battle of the five armies, when I kept seeing myself losing you.
If I do, then whomever is up can stop them before I get upset from them.
If Kíliel can stay near me and just send comfort, not true magic to me, that may ward off the nightmares all together.”
“Fee, do you feel up to moving around?”“I think so, nadadith.”“It’s the best thing for you right now.
You’ll be tired again soon, but you should get some sugar in you with the juice.”
Mother had been quietly watching us. I really had no thought about how much this had affected her, to know that not one, but both her sons had died.She was trembling, and trying not to cry when she came up and gave Fíli a bone crushing hug, then shed more than a few of those tears.
I knew he was embarrassed, but understanding when he comforted her by say, “I’m fine Mother, honestly, I really am! I’m just a bit tired and sore is all.
I’m going to get something to drink and try to walk off the soreness, then I will be back in.”“I love you so much, inùdoy!” (son)
Fíli hugged her tightly, then touched his forehead to hers, saying, “Well, now being immortal you can stop worrying about that.
And, Amad, I love you too.”I walked out to the kitchen, finding Kíliel already had juice and cookies ready for Fíli and Tauriel.
Plus, a huge hug for him as well.
“You OK, Dwelfling?”“I’m fine now, Pappa Fíli, but it scared me to think of losing you even for a minute! I know anyone of us could have saved you. But, it’s still hurting in my heart.”“Well, I would like you to come back with us again, then you and Mamma can rest together without magic and comfort each other.
You both are a little wound up still.”
She turned to me then and asked, “Do you think Kílian might be able to help, Pappa?”
“You know sweetie, that would be a great idea.
We can get Pappa Thorin and Kílian to play some music for all of us, and I know Mamma will feel better having everyone home toni…

“WHAT DO YOU MEAN FÍLI DIED AND TAURIEL AND THE BABIES ARE STRESSED?!”

All three of us jumped as Thorin’s mind speech came through loud and clear.
I fussed saying, “I told Mother to let him down easy.”
Fíli shook his head at me and said, “I think he jumped into Mother’s head when she was probably trying to subtly tell him, and he just freaked out.
I give him about four minutes to bust through that door.”“Fee, bring that stuff! Let’s get you and Tauriel back in bed before he gets home. Come on Dwelfling, I’m afraid I’m going to have to ask you for a bit of your magic after all, to help your Pappa Thorin.
It’s his wife and children that are in trouble.”
“What about Pappa Fíli?"
"He thinks of me and Pappa Fíli as his sons as well.
He raised us, and me from a baby, so you see.”
“OK.”
“Are you up to it?”“Could we get Kílian to come over now and help me?”
“Let me bespeak him sweetheart.”
I bespoke Kílian, naturally he was upset now too, but understood he needed to be calm and help calm everyone else as he helped his sister.
“I’ll get my pipes from my room as soon as I get home, I’m on my way…Oh, I need to tell Grandfather I’m leaving.”We had all gotten back in the bedroom and settled, when we heard a door slam and Thorin rushed in the room.“Thorin, nadad! Now, just try and calm down. Everyone is understandably upset, but things are OK now.”“Help me get these blasted boots off Dís, instead of lecturing me on how I should or should not be going out of my mind here!”
He’d kicked off one boot as Mother was trying to pull off the other. Once he set his left foot down he was almost on the bed with Mother still pulling!“Thorin, you are already crazy, I don’t think you can go much crazier! There, now you can go to them!”He crawled onto the bed to cradle Tauriel, then said to Fíli, “Get your arse over here you blond rogue!”He held them both tightly, neither one complaining. Then kissed them both soundly while his mind was spinning at being so overwhelmed. At least he felt better to actually see them both looking fine.
Kílian poked his head in right then, “Hi, everyone.”
“Come in, son.”
Mother helped him pull over a chair for he and Kíliel to sit on. Then he turned his pipes quickly and began a soft, soothing melody that Kíliel could weave her magic to, so she was not carrying the brunt of it. A sense of peace settled over the room. Tauriel and Fíli were soon asleep, and Thorin was calm once more while Aliel was drowsing on him.I quietly explained to Thorin about one of the family staying up through the night to watch over the two.“Tauriel’s afraid she may have nightmares tonight from flashbacks of when I was made immortal.
If Mother, you, and I can take turns listening to her thoughts and just keeping an ear open for her and Fíli through the night, it would make everyone feel better.
“I’ll take the first watch then. Dís, do you want to have Dwalin bring the children home now, and get them fed and in bed?”“He’s already on his way, I’m one step ahead of you. Kíli, I’ll sleep myself after that if you can watch Tauriel and Fíli. Then, I’ll take the dawn shift, I'm usually awake then anyway.Kílian can you sleep on the couch in here? If your Mamma wakes up we can wake you up too and maybe you can play her a tune that will calm her down.”
“OK, Grandmother, I can do that, let me get a fur, my pillow and blanket.”
It was at that point Dwalin came trooping in with the gang. They all wanted to see Tauriel, but I explained, “Your Mamma is tired from the babies having to help Pappa Fíli become immortal today, she needs to sleep, but you can see her in the morning.
Grandmother will help with baths and such for bedtime, so you all listen to her please, and be good like you always are for her.”
Dwalin walked back in, took one look at Thorin, and joked, “Ye’re looking a wreck! Ye look like an old dwarf again.”“Feeling like one right now, Dwalin. The very thought of losing…well, you know.”
“No worries, Dís says it’ll be OK in a few days sae hopefully ye can get some rest yerself.”
“Dwalin, can you take Aliel and put her to bed for me? She’s out right now and I don’t want to wake her.”
“Aye, of course, give her tae me. I’ll put her tae bed.”
We heard Mother’s voice sing-song calling for him, making him grin and, happily sing-song back to her, “Coming, dear.”

Thorin POV-
With the little ones in bed and asleep, Dís and Dwalin sleeping in their suite, Kíli was out cold next to Fíli. I was listening to and watching Tauriel.
She was sound asleep now with no dreams, and the babies were relaxed as well.
Blessed be Mahal, that the Lothlórien delegation was nothing serious.
That’s why I said I was fine with Kíli and Fíli not being there today.
It was a simple trade that they were interested in.
The mines were producing more Mithril and they wanted some, so we were working on an agreeable price.
Tauriel’s sudden whimpering in her sleep made me concentrate in her mind to see what she was dreaming.
There were rather chaotic images flashing, so I knew she was upset.
I tried my hand at calming her down, but it didn’t seem to be working, she did roll over and cling to me. Although, that too did nothing to calm her down or wake up though.I was beginning to panic myself, when I felt Kíliel’s mind, a little groggy, but there with her special gift to leach away the nightmare.
She tried to stay awake, but I told her to go back to sleep; and thank you sweetheart.
She sent me her love, then was out almost immediately.
Poor maid was drained as well.She loved Fíli very much, and, I think if I could, I would bet she had a few of her own bad memories from the battle of the five armies; even though she was not yet born.
She spoke about how she felt that day on the mountain, but for her it was a fuzzy memory with no pictures just more emotions.When I found myself nodding off, I woke Kíli, telling him, “Tauriel had one nightmare that Kíliel was able to do more for her Mamma than I could. Also, the poor maid is quite worn out.”
He yawned deeply, then took my spot as I moved over to his. Even though it took me a few minutes, I was able to sleep. I don’t know how long I slept for, but I woke up to Kílian’s pipes and hearing him mind speak with Kíli, both working together to calm Tauriel down again.
Between the two of them she settled down, I must have fallen back asleep again.I heard Dís come in at some point and whisper to Kíli. I felt the bed move and heard Kíli walk out, but no one was thinking about any problems, so I fell back asleep.
When I did wake up it was morning, I could hear Tauriel and Fíli quietly talking in their minds.
I rolled over to see a glorious smile for me, I looked over her shoulder and Dís was asleep.
“I told Dís to go to back to sleep as I was up for the morning anyway and Fíli’s up too. She wanted to stay in case we both fell back asleep.”
“How are you doing, son?”“I guess I’m fine. I’m trying to work on wrapping my head around the whole immortal thing.
It’s one thing to hear about it, and when I saw you, afterward the twins had done it to you, how you were. But, it’s a whole ‘nother kettle of fish when it actually happens to you.
I’m still tingly, and a bit muzzy headed, but that may be from getting a bear paw to my head and smashing it into a boulder!”
I blanched at that, as this was the first I heard of it.
He laughed when he said, “That’s twice now I’ve been saved from getting my head smashed in.
I think I need to start wearing a helm around from now on.”
I just shook my head, again thanking Mahal for keeping my family safe. “It took me a week after my heart attack to finally stop buzzing, I wasn’t really muzzy headed, but I was most definitely dizzy.”I looked back to Tauriel sharing my thoughts with the babies.
They were all asleep as well.“I don’t even remember having nightmares, Kíliel and Kílian got to me so fast.
Kílian sat up when he heard his name, looking at us.“Thank you, my love, for being with us all night. It was a comfort for me knowing you were here for us.”
“I’d do anything for you, Mamma.”
“Thank you, my darling.
Did you get enough sleep?”“I think I may go lay down for a bit, on my bed, I’m a little tired still.”
He rubbed her foot as he could not reach her to hug her.
I sent him a hug in my mind.
He blushed, but still said, “Thank you, Pappa Thorin.”“Ghivâshelê, would you like me to get you some of your morning tea?”She smiled tenderly at me when she answered, “Yes, Khebabmudtê, that would be nice. Thank you.”
I got up, giving her one last quick kiss before I walked out to the kitchen. While her tea was steeping I made some toasted bread with butter, her favorite huckleberry jam that she canned every year, and, yes, there was still sliced fruit in the chill chest.
I couldn’t resist bringing her a shortbread cookie as well.
I put it all on a tray for her and was bringing it back to our room when Kíli joked, “Hey, where’s mine?”I laughed at him, “Next time you have a panic attack while you’re pregnant, I’ll be sure to make sure you have some.”
He snorted and grinned at me.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
I had been Kíliel’s patient for three days, when she deemed me fit. She was worried though about one of the babies.“The one baby is just not settling down Mamma, no matter what I do for them. I feel like they’re Pappa Fíli’s baby, and are so upset to have felt their Pappa die and have to bring him back to life.”That concerned me as well when I put my thoughts to them.
“Would you like to help me with an extra growing session, Dwelfling? We could do this with your Pappa Fíli, so maybe we all can comfort the baby together.
“Of course, Mamma. I’d be happy to. Anything to help the babies!”When I spoke to Fíli at dinner, Thorin and Kíli wanted to be there too.“What if Kíliel and I and Fíli did the session, then you two fathers put your thoughts with ours for a bit? Blending all our thought might help the baby to feel safety and comfort from all of us, instead of relying so much on Fíli. Then, perhaps we bring the other children in, and all of us sent out love to all the babies?”“That would make me feel so much better about all this,” Fíli struggled to say. We all reached out to him in mind and with a touch to let him know he had our love and support. “I know the baby is overall fine, and healthy…but, I can’t stop not being connected. That’s fraying my nerves! I need to keep that blocked from them, and yet still let all my love reach them.”“Fee, let’s go ask the children, eh? Once you feel their enthusiasm, maybe the children will be, I don’t know, a distraction from giving the baby your undivided attention. If you don’t feel right, your child won’t. No matter how hard you block your thought. Emotions are so much harder to block.”Kíliel and us adults went to the kitchen where the children were sitting or standing on the stools at the breakfast bar. When Fíli asked the children if they would help their brother or sister to relax a bit, so they could grow better, the children were all for it.
Standing up to her full, tiny height on one of the stools, raising her hand, and with all the authority of a Queen, Aliel, my little protectress of the family, took charge of the situation.
“All of you must be feeling happy, glad, not sad, or mad. You must remember to tell the baby how much you love them, and use all the good love words too so they can learn them like Alyanna and I did from all of you! Plus, you must be showing them, in pictures, all the pretty things that make us happy. Like the flowers, and bunnies, and Grandmother’s cookies, and the sun, and everything! We must do all of this from our minds and send it to theirs! Does everyone understand what we must do for our baby?!”
It was so adorable to see how she simply took things in hand, and the other children, without question or fuss, listened to her. I bespoke Fíli and Thorin saying, “She is a full sister to this little one so who knows.”Once bedtime routine was done with all baths complete, jammies on, snacks devoured, and children amusing themselves, the four of us adults and Kíliel all lay down on the bed. Kíliel and I began the help with growing, while Fíli really concentrate on how much he loved him.
That he was fine, and he would be his Pappa forever.
I opened my eyes surprised, “Fíli, how do you know the baby is a he?”
It was Fíli turn to look a bit surprised when he said, “I don’t know, I guess, I just do, somehow.
When I think about the baby, it’s in the terms of him and he.”
“Thorin, think to your babies and tell me what you feel.”
He closed his eyes and reached out with his mind. “I can sense a she and a he, Tauriel!” He exclaimed with excitement.
By this time, Kíli was just as excited to know about his baby, he quickly opened his mind as well to his baby, feeling strongly that she was a maid.
I could now confirm all this, but, I had no idea how we were doing it. It was like when I had helped Dís before our wedding, to see if her baby had mind speech. Then, to find out not only did they have mind speech, but the very fact that they were twins, instead of single baby! It just happened.
There was no rhyme or reason of how this was happening. But there simply was no doubt that at 10 months we now knew the genders.
When we opened our eyes, I remarked, “Well, we can start working on names now a lot easier!” Making everyone laugh.
Kíliel was besides herself to feel their minds as well.“I don’t know how I didn’t know either, Mamma. I touch their minds so often; you’d think they would have told me!”The indignity, that her soon to be sibling, were hiding something from her had her a bit miffed. I tried to be serious, but the pouting look on her face was simply too much. I laughed when I consoled her saying, “Dwelfling, Grandmother’s babies are further along than ours. They may be coming after ours, but they have been growing now for almost 4 years! Can you imagine me being pregnant all that time?”The look of incredulity was even more priceless, and had all 4 of adults laughing until she blushed and had to laugh too!“I would’ve gone crazy Mamma, if I’d had to wait that long inside you!”We were quiet for a bit after that, just marveling at this new revelation and what it all could mean. When Thorin asked, “If it’s alright with everyone else, I would love to name our son Thráin, after my father.
Thorin’s emotions were so deep and strong about this, we all held his mind or touched him. Bespeaking him that it would be a more than fitting name for our son.
He then sent that though to Thráin, saying the name to him. That Thorin wanted it to be his name, the baby seemed rather curious about it, so Thorin put a picture in our son’s mind of Thráin II, Thorin’s father, and how much Thorin dearly loved his father.
Now, Thorin wanted to bestow this name to him, the new son in this line, and Thráin III would be named after this dwarf Thorin loved so dearly.
Thráin the III seemed rather pleased that Thorin loved his father and loved him.
Kíliel helped Thorin just then as he was getting rather overwhelmed by the exchange.
Thorin send her a strong mind hug that made her smile brightly at him.“Well, my dears, let’s bring the others in here to give them the good news.
Fíli went out to call them and in moments the gang quietly walked in; then with some help from each other and Fíli, got up on the big bed snuggling with a sibling or parent.“Children, we've got good news.
We’ve found out today, that you will have two new brothers and two new sisters when the babies come!”
That made both sides happy as if it were a competition to see how many boys and maids there could be.
“Now, it is important that you all do as Aliel asked of you, and send happy thoughts, and calm thoughts, and thoughts full of love, to the babies to help them grow and relax and feel good.
Can all of you do that?”
Immediately the flood gates opened, it was a little chaotic, but the babies just took the emotions and ran with them.
Fíli’s son was still under a bit of duress, but I had an idea for after the children went to bed of something that might help him.
Soon a yawning contest started, so I had Fíli and Kíli get them off to bed.
As I snuggled with Thorin I asked him, “What do you think of this idea, my love?”“What’s that, Tauriel?”
“That Fíli make love to me tonight seeing as I am rested and feeling fine again, perhaps the happiness we feel when we make love will calm Fíli’s son down.
I was also thinking, how would you and Kíli feel to be touching us however you both want, to be a part of this, so that the good feelings we've started here tonight might continue.”
“That sounds like a fine idea to me, just ask Fíli and Kíli what they think.”
It was at that moment, they both came in. “What do we think about what?”
I laid out the plan, glad they were both for it, anything to help Fíli’s son.
We all helped each other undressed, as we were wont to do, then cuddled together on the bed; with me and Fíli in the middle.
He was splitting his thoughts between his love for me, and his love for our son.
I rested on my side facing him, he did the same. He smiled shyly at me for a moment. “I love you so much, Tauriel. I want to make love to you not just for our pleasure, but to share the love we have and give freely with our son, that he’ll know how much we treasure each other; and him.”My neck, from my ear lobe all the way down to the hollow on my throat, was the most sensitive erogenous zone on me. So, when he kissed me with feather light touches of his lips to my skin, I shivered from the instant desire I felt. With all our minds open and sharing in this love making, it heightened what Fíli and I were feeling for each other.Sensing I needed more, he nuzzled my neck, nipping the skin carefully, so it was pure pleasure, no pain. I shared with Fíli how and why I loved him as deeply as I did. Running my finger through the soft golden curls and braids in his hair, that was always a pleasure for both of us. Splitting my mind as well, between him and our son, I was able to feel Fíli’s intense love for us both. The sheer joy he felt to be a father to another child that he and I created from our love for each other. I wanted the pleasure and happiness and the afterglow to go to Fíli’s son in hopes of settling him down.
I moved my leg up to his hip, resting it there as slid his fingers between my lips, gently readying me. I couldn’t articulate any sounds other than the keening need that Fíli was building up in me. I was so wet, that he easily slipped two thick finger in and out of me. Thorin then reached over my hip to rub my clit in rhythm to Fíli’s strokes.
Kíli stroked Fíli and kissed his neck, then while still kissing him, he reached over to caress my breasts. All of us feeding off the love and lust we had for each other.I was more than ready, and Fíli knew it. He moved up a bit to reach my opening, then entered me with a slow gentle glide, building me up until he was thrusting with more speed as we both felt ourselves approaching our peaks.
Kíli and Thorin whispered our name and how much they loved us. Fíli kissed me deeply sending the thoughts to his son that he was safe in me and had many people loving him and he would be fine.
I couldn’t hold off anymore! Arching into my orgasm I pressed my back against Thorin as he held me through it. Feeling the heat of Fíli’s release as he came quickly in me, had me rushing through another wave of orgasms. His loud groan of pleasure while he trembled in my arms was very satisfying indeed.
He always had such strong rutting thrusts as he slowly came down from the peak of his orgasm, that it set me off with several smaller, but equally pleasurable, orgasms.All four of us were sweaty and tired. I felt like my bones were jelly as I relaxed between Fíli pressing to me in front and Thorin in back. Kíli brushed back my sweaty hair from my forehead as he cuddled Fíli in his arms and rested in the afterglow that was making us completely content.
Our panting slowly morphed into more normal breathing again, I was at last able to fully turn my thoughts to Fíli’s son.
That boy, he only seemed to relax a little whenever Fíli mind spoke him or was connected to him mentally or emotionally.
Even then there was a small current of anxiety there.“Well, Kidhuzurâlê, it looks like you and I might need to spend a little more time in bed as we relax and connect with our son.
Why don’t you start thinking of a good name for him, that might help him instead of just being called son.”
“Kíli and I were talking about that as we put the children down. I had thought of a name a while back, but was waiting for when we would all do this.”
“What name do you like?”“The name Kaedan. Spelled K-A-E-D-A-N.
“That would work perfectly for a boy; with a bit of both dwarf and elf blending! What do you think Kíli, Thorin?”Kíli quickly said, “When Fee told me, that made me think I would like Kaedana for our daughter.
Spelled similar but K-A-E-D-A-N-A.
What do all of you think of that?”“I love that too.”“That's perfect for her, Kíli! Funny how all of you told me we weren’t going to do the twin thing anymore and here we do it anyway.”
I laughed at that comment from Thorin, then asked him, “Do you have a name for our daughter?”
He inhaled deeply, then slowly let it out saying, “Now, that one I’ve not thought about, I figured all of you would help me with that.”
I said, “She will be the crown princess, so, I think she needs something very strong.” After I mulled it over, with all three husbands staring at me, I asked, “What about Viviyanna?
That’s the name of a Vala of strength and beauty that helped the elves in the first age.”
We heard Thorin saying it a few times in his mind, but what made his decision final was when our daughter answered to it, that she liked it.
He laughed out loud, “I guess we have our answer to that question then. Viviyanna it is.”
I felt so much love, joy and excitement when I said, “We have a Thráin III as crown prince, Viviyanna as crown princess, princess Kaedana and prince Kaedan.
I feel good about those names.”
The husbands all agreed, as well as we all felt happier knowing the genders too. “I hope this is a trend, because it makes bonding much easier when we can focus a thought on a baby and think their name.”
Even though Kaedan was still with a current of anxiety, I told Fíli, “I have a feeling, once that boy is put in your arms, he will be perfectly fine.
He is just anxious to see you and feel your physical touch for reassurance.”
We all snuggled, and with Thorin once again singing, fell asleep.
Fíli held me tight, he was a bit nervous about Kaedan, but had a good lock on it from the baby.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

We had set up a wet nurse with a wonderful Dwarrow Dam mother named Ódha; who after we screened several other Dwarrow Dams, would have just weaned her baby and have the time to help us out.We were quite honored to have her help us.Explaining that with dwelf children they only needed to rely solely on nursing for a month before they went on solids and then would wean themselves in a month or two after that.
She had two children, a 20-year-old boy, Rohdar (10 human years) and a three-year-old maid Óvie (1 human year).
We asked if she and her family would want to stay in the royal hall for that time and be a part of our family.
I think we overwhelmed them with that offer, but they felt it would be very nice to have the whole family together instead of trying to have her husband, Bohdar, care for the children by himself at night and spend a month without her.
We set up the time we felt the due date was, as she said she would keep expressing until the babies came so she would have enough milk.
We got a suite ready for them and told them they were welcome to eat with us and spend their evenings with us if they chose or they could stay in their suite if that was more comfortable with them.
The children were excited to have new playmates for a while, but Ódha and her family became lifelong friends for us after this.They hadn’t been at the wedding and coronation but had been to the great hall to see the axe and the writing. Ódha said they were suitably impressed that their Vala and the creator of Arda would play such a part in the lives of elves and dwarves.
It helped that they had no problems with me having three husbands because of the writing on the wall.In talking to Ódha she said that she would be able to get two of the babies up with her husband’s help (Thorin had given him leave from work for the duration we needed their help) and get them fed and resettled.
I told her the fathers of each baby would also be awake in our room and be mind bonding with the babies as they nursed, for whatever reason the babies always seemed to wake up their particular father when it was time to nurse.
She would not notice anything, and the husbands had no way of knowing what was going on so she would have complete privacy.
It just helped the babies bond with their fathers this way.She would move in when we were one week out, so she would have time to settle into a routine and feel comfortable.
If she wanted, she could visit us anytime and have the children play in the solarium and swim.
She was very grateful for that and took us up on it, coming over several times a week so her children and ours would feel more comfortable.
Her son was older than all my children, but he was very polite and loved to make up games with them, and as Rían said to me, “Do dwarvy-ish things, Mamma.” I think he was just thrilled to have another boy around with having 5 sisters.

They all played so well together, and it was rather nice to have another mother other than Dís to talk families with.
She was surprised by some of our dwelven culture but had no problems with it.
I shared with her a great deal of my healing knowledge and to say how thrilled she was to learn about the morning sickness tea, and that I would be able to help her when she chose to have another child, not have the pain of labor, would have been an understatement to the reality of relief she showed me.
She said that although it was culture to only have two children, she wanted more.
She loved being a mother.I asked, “Why wait then to get pregnant, why not start once you finish helping us?
With that by the time you had your next baby, Óvie will 7 (3 humans years).”
I know I got her to thinking with that.
Her husband was a rather free-thinking dwarf himself to let his wife be a wet nurse, so I told her just pass the idea by him and see what he says.
“You run the hearth and home, so he should be more apt at understanding your desire for more children. Thorin had a younger brother so there were three children in the royal family originally.”She was very willing to help me with new baby clothes as the hand me downs had seen better days and were just for play mostly.
I could have just ordered more, but she truly appreciated our friendship and wanted to give a little back.
I was planning on giving her a starlight jewel necklace for all her help and her friendship to me.
I was very happy to know her and just knew somehow our little family was going to be having an immortal impact on hers somehow in the future.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

We were getting ready for the children’s birthdays and had invited many people for not just a birthday gathering, but a gathering of friends.
We had kept in touch with many of the people from our wedding that we had promised to not lose touch with again, and had sent out invitations for a gathering to celebrate our friendship and the children.
Many of our dear friends from the company had aged a bit in the years since the battle and it was my hope that now that Kíliel and Kílian were older they would be able to offer immortality to our friends and have them accept.
We knew it wasn’t for everyone, but we loved our friends so much, that the thought of them passing on hurt.
For me, it was difficult because, other than losing my parents nearly 600 years ago, I had not experienced the loss of a loved one.
Well, Fíli and Kíli had not been dead long enough for me to have had to go through the grieving process.
It was not something I wanted to do any time soon.
I knew the husbands felt the same.
So out went the invitations with a month to the gathering.
Within three weeks I had heard back from everyone and was thrilled that they all could come.
Thorin said promise a dwarf food and ale and plenty of it and they will be there.As we had invited whole families, we would get to meet their children, many of whom were now adults themselves with children of their own.
Our children remembered everyone from the wedding, and they were excited to see their uncle Legolas and Uncle Gimli again. They loved both uncles, but they also loved the unique gifts they always brought.
They were not yet able to wrap their heads around the fact that Legolas and I were not the same age.
I tried to explain he was over two thousand years old and I was only over 600 years old. They also did not get that I was not the same age as Kíli and Fíli.
Both husbands were still aging even though they were both immortal; they would stop aging at 100. Fíli was 92 so he did not have much longer and Kíli was only 87.
I could feel small changes in them, more than see aging.
They were a bit more mature, not by much I laughed to myself, but being husbands and fathers had changed them in little ways.
I knew they would both always be carefree husbands and they both were young at heart.
The children had a lot to do with that.
Both had thicker beards, much to Kili’s joy! Although they agreed they would never go for the long beards of the typical mature dwarf. I was thankful for that! Seeing as dwarves really didn’t start to show true signs of aging until about 200, and then only around 240 or so did aging accelerate to the degree of full gray and a bit of feebleness. Balin was a bit of an exception. He had had the white beard for as long as I had known him, although Thorin’s memories showed me a picture of him graying out when Thorin was a boy.With the children, while they could be exasperating and, far more than I cared for, get themselves into tight situations.
We had yet to have a broken bone or serious injury just due to the fact that I did not let them wander as Kíli and Fíli had done in Ered Luin growing up.
When we took them on trips outside I let them have free run and that was when they most often got in trouble but one of the adults was always near enough to get to them quickly.
The Lonely Mountain was far more dangerous than the mountains the husbands grew up in.
It was far too close to Sauron’s minions for my comfort, also there had been infrequent reports of problems with raiders and bandits, so the husbands still went out armed.
Plus, as we all learned from Fíli’s accident, animals could be quite unpredictable.I was glad the children had so many friends among the dwarven community.
Fíli and Kíli basically only had each other.
While the children were very protective of each other, most especially little Aliel, it was nothing like the bond Fíli and Kíli had.
It helped too, that after the first few years dwelven aging was very close to dwarven aging rather than like elven aging, which the children were more like in those early years.
So, the children’s peers were physically similar to our dwelves.
We were having a gathering of children a few days before the full gathering.
I wanted them to be able to just cut loose with their friends and have a screaming, running, playing gathering with lots of games.
The weather seemed to be holding such that we would be able to start outside and enjoy the sunny afternoon and then come indoors for food and quieter games to help them settle down.
Typical custom among the dwarves was that the children could mingle and play together until about 30 years old (15 human years).
As they neared puberty the maids were no longer allowed to leave their father’s halls anymore until the day they married and then they were to stay in their husband’s halls the rest of their lives.
They were not allowed out at all while pregnant or mothering children.
Once the children moved out, then they could venture out and help in the community.
Things were changing though with me as queen and Dís back in her role as royalty.
A few more progressive families were letting their daughters, with chaperones, such as an older brother or their father, sell their wares in the mountain marketplaces or go down to Dale.
Erebor and Dale were so closely knit as communities that it was very common to see the dwarves all about the city. It got the maids out in the public eye so that the young males had a larger pool to pick from for potential partners.
It was a relief to me because my boys would have a hard time finding a dwarven partner if they had hardly any to choose from. It was already hard enough that the males outnumbered the females 3 to 1.
I was clear with the husbands that the children were free to marry whichever race they were attracted to.
I was not going to limit them to dwarves only.
My only qualification was that for both genders the potential mate had to become immortal before a marriage was allowed.
I know it was a little hard for Thorin to wrap his head around that seeing as he was over 200 years old and had dwarven custom, especially royal customs, drilled into his head.
He said now that he had so many daughters he could see my point.
~~~*~~~

I was very nervous about taking the children to Dale.
They had had a taste of human culture at the wedding but not enough to fully understand everything.
The humans we knew were good people but on the whole, I did not really trust the lot of them.
There was so much crime and disease and even though now both Dale and Esgaroth were glorious, compared to when I first saw them, they still made me uncomfortable to take small children there.
Bard was the governor of Dale and a good friend of ours.
He had three children, with children of their own and had invited us to come and start getting our children used to human culture with his children and grandchildren.
He had spoken to us and asked for the details of immortality for humans.
He joked he wasn’t getting any younger and the idea had appeal to him.
I had told him so far it had only been dwarves that the children had changed, and they all had either been dead or dying so I was not positive how it would work on a healthy adult.
Kíliel seemed to feel there were no limits to it.
That one did not have to be dead or dying, it just had seemed to somehow work that way so far.
Perhaps, she thought, because they were so young their magic worked better on someone who was weak or injured.
Bard spoke to his family and they all agreed it was something they wanted. It helped Bard make his decision as well, that when the people of Dale had somehow gotten word Bard was considering immortality, many of them let him know they would be very pleased if he would continue on as governor.
Bard had been taken aback by this.
He was elected every 5 years, but the people loved him so much as their leader they chose to make him permanent. Well at least until he got tired of it at any rate.I found it rather amusing when he put his foot down with an emphatic, NO!
on being called, ‘King Bard’. “As if I need any more reason to try and be perfect in these people’s eyes!”
Bard and his family would come up after the birth of the quads and things had settled down and then Kíliel and Kílian would help them all.
Kíliel felt that Bard would most likely physically resemble a 30-year-old human and that anyone else would either age or revert to 30 physically as that seemed to be a human’s prime age.
~~~*~~~

The children had a wonderful day with their playmates, and it was more about that than presents for them.
They had special tokens of gratitude for all their friends to thank them for coming to play with them on their special day.
I enjoyed the company of talking with other mothers, especially the pregnant ones.
I had three progressive friends who had husbands that all talked long and hard with my husbands, about the changes in dwarven culture with the Prophecy. They were all young enough males that they were still at a stage in their lives that their wives’ desires were a top priority over the customs they had been taught.
I had hopes that more would follow.
I still got strange looks at state dinners when I accompanied the husbands, especially now that I was showing so much.
Elven dresses showed pregnancy far more than dwarven dresses did.
Seeing as I was no longer able to chase and wrangle children (much less get my slippers on) I found dresses to be more comfortable.
When I was just carrying twins, I was never this big at any point in my pregnancy.
With four babies in there I was absolutely huge; and I still had 5 months to go.
The babies would do the most growing size wise from here on out.
I told the husbands that the gathering of friends would probably be my last official function.
Today’s party had been so exhausting; and I had even sat for most of it.
I knew the gathering on the weekend with our friends would probably have me sleeping for a week afterwards.
Like the children’s party, I was having the palace staff do most all the work for the friends gathering.
We would need much more food, and plenty of ale.
I was planning on more than a few of our friends becoming inebriated during the evening festivities.
Kíli had explained to me that more than likely I would want to go home early, as drunken dwarves were a loud and crazy bunch.
I had yet to see a truly drunk dwarf.
I’d seen more than a few get mellow from a pint more than they should have, but that was at state dinners, not a gathering of this sort where the expectation was to get drunk and rowdy.
I told them if they were extra nice to me and the staff did not have to clean up any bodily fluids, I would have some hangover tea ready for the next morning.
It was much like my morning sickness tea and I had a feeling once word got out about it, it would be like the morning sickness tea and it would be in high demand.
More females than I could count were very happy to have an elven healer as a queen. As well as the female elves and humans that either lived in the mountain or like with the humans who traded in the mountain, heard about it, sought me out and I gave it to them. That spread the word to Dale and Esgaroth.
~~~*~~~
Our friends had begun to filter in a few days before the actual gathering so we got to spend time with them relaxing at home. The dwarves from the company told the children stories from their many travels and the things they had seen and done. The children got to meet their friend’s extended families and had fun playing with their children.

Balin sat one night and told the children his side of the battles he had been in.
Much like Dwalin, he carried a heavy heart for all the losses he had seen. Kíliel bespoke me and said she absolutely had to help Balin.
His sadness and the infirmities of age were breaking her heart. She so wanted to change him.
I told her he had to make the choice.
Even though he was a dwarf, he was not dead or in a state of dying that he could not make the decision himself. Those were the rules, I said. But, when I wasn’t looking she snuck over to him, sat on the floor and held his hand.
I gave her the stink eye but all she was doing really was just helping him feel relaxed and not so sad.
I felt she was fine doing that, so I went back to my conversation with Óin, Glóin, Fíli and Kíli.
Thorin was sitting and listening to Balin. It must have been when Thorin got up to get more ale that my little dwelfling put her toe a little too far over the line.
She begged Balin to let her heal him and make him immortal. Before I could say anything, she was on her knees in front of him, looking at him and pleading with him. He seemed a little surprised by how forward she was, but she had been chatting with him all evening. When she posed her question to him everyone kind of froze and we were not sure what to do.

Balin and Kíliel didn’t notice the dead silence in the room. When he asked her why he should be immortal her answer threw us all for a loop.
“But, Balin, you still need to get married and have children. You have done so much in your life, but you have never known the happiness of having a family that will love you and a wife and children to love.”It was this simple answer from a child that seemed to touch him.
He looked at her for a while, then said, “I don’t know if I want to start over again or not. I have lived a long life and have seen many things. I am quite tired these days, and death does not frighten me as it does you. For some, death is just the next step in life.”
“Pappa Thorin is so very happy, I want you to be that happy; as happy as Pappa Thorin is.”
Balin smiled at her and put his hand on her head saying, “What if you do make me immortal and I really am not happy with it.
Then I would be stuck being unhappy forever.
Child, let me think about it tonight and I will tell you my answer before I leave your hall.
Will that be alright with you?”
She was very fretful, and I could feel her anxiety and deep need to heal him and make him happy.
It was what she wanted for everyone, and at her age, she could not grasp that some people looked forward to the next life and the time of rest it was promised to be.
She was young, life was all so new to her and there was so much to do and see still.
I could not fault her for that.
I would have to talk with her later when she was settled down about the etiquette of her gift.
It had never really come to this point, so I had only covered the basics.
She just put her head down and nodded a little but said nothing more.She suddenly put up a mind block and scooted over to a corner and sat quietly, unobtrusively watching Balin.
I wanted to go to her, but Thorin held me back.“Tauriel, this was something she needs to learn.
It’s breaking my heart too, but she has to learn that sometimes death is not a bad thing.
All she’s ever known is it’s a cause for sorrow and suffering.
Even if Balin does chose immortality tonight, she needs the time to herself to think about what he had told her.
To her, immortality meant happiness, she doesn’t see it as a sad thing.
To Balin, he has to think if he really wants to start all over again as a 100-year-old dwarf and then live forever.”It was just late enough that I could tell the younger children it was time to get ready for bed and let the adults talk some more.
I tried to catch Kíliel’s eye to show her I loved her, but she only had eyes for Balin; even then her look was far away.
I needed Fíli and Kíli’s help for this part to get the bathing done at least.
I would let the husbands tell them stories or sing to them and help them fall asleep.
Aliel was being a bit difficult as she could not read Kíliel.
She had never felt a mind block before, and it was a bit much for her to not know what was wrong with her sister.
I had a feeling with Aliel I had another Kíliel on my hands as far as wanting everyone to be happy at all costs.
“Aliel, Sissy just needs to think alone for a while; this isn’t to be mean or that she’s hurt. She simply needs to only hear her own thoughts as she tries to understand them.”
Kílian kind of took over for me as he bespoke her and surprised me that without his pipes, he was able to get her to calm down enough to get her into her room, dressed for bed, and then he went and got his pipes to play for her until she fell asleep.
I hugged him and touched his forehead with mine, thanking him for doing that.
“I’m just as upset as Aliel, Mamma.
Mostly because Kíliel is always so happy and it just makes everyone else happy.
She may be hyper, but she can cheer anyone up.”The other two boys were asleep by the time he went to his room. “I’m going to wait up and read just in case Kíliel needs my help if she did not get the answer she wants.”
“Thank you again, I love you so much Kílian, you are my bestest boy.”
He smiled, as I had not said that to him since Gaelan had come along, and told me, “I love you too, Mamma.” When I hugged him, I realized how tall he was getting, I could rest my chin on the top of his head.
I smiled and said, “Don’t grow up too fast my little dwelfling. You are just so amazing Kílian.”He blushed like crazy, he never was one for praise, but I loved my children so much.I came back out to the living area and everyone was sitting near the fire but Kíliel.
She was still in the corner.
I don’t think she was even listening to us, she seemed so far away in thought.
I had a feeling no matter what the outcome of tonight, my little maid was never going to be the same again.
She was growing up, and sometimes, growing up hurt.
We talked for another hour when Óin and Glóin said they would be heading out and would see us at the gathering.
They were going into Dale in the morning, so they needed to get some sleep.
Thorin was showing them to the door, wishing them a good night, when I started having a mild anxiety attack over Kíliel.
I still had anxiety from almost losing Fíli in the spring, but this was a bit more.
I started some water for tea and asked Balin if he would care for some.
He said that would be nice.
I asked if he had a preference and he said something calming would be good.
I made a relaxing blend of chamomile and lavender, with a bit of rose hip. Once it was done I brought it to him and then went and got my own. I sat on the couch as close to Kíliel as I could, trying to just breathe normally and sip my tea.
Thorin came over to me and bespoke me asking if he could do anything to help. I asked that he just said hold me.
He put his one arm around me and one on my belly.
Kíli and Fíli had finished cleaning up and joined us as we all sat quietly, them sending me thoughts of love and comfort. Once Balin finished his tea he thanked me and said I was a true healer to have made such a fine blend of tea.
I said you are welcome and Kíli took his cup for him.
No one knew what to say so I just stared at the fire trying to concentrate on the flames and not my nerves.Finally, he said to Kíliel, “Come here child.”She just looked at him for the longest time, then slowly scooted over to him.
“I didn't mean to upset you as I see you are. I remember being young myself and full of life and wonder for the world. I have seen many things that have weighed my heart with sorrow, I have lost more than a few dreams, and I have grown set in my mind.
But you have given me much to think about as well.
I have known your Pappa Thorin since he was a small boy, I have watched him lose one member of his family after another, and I have seen what it did to him.
He lost so much in his life.
His family, his home, his future.
He had nothing. Child, I saw a boy with so much potential become a very bitter dwarf, filled with hate and many regrets. He became arrogant in his age and blocked love from his heart. Keeping people away from it.
When I saw him at his wedding, I hardly knew the dwarf who welcomed me back to my home in Erebor.
Before me stood a dwarf half the age I remembered, with a light in his eyes and love in his heart. A change had been wrought in him that I never thought would or could happen. He told me what you and your family had done to make this change in him and made him want to start all over again. I have never seen him happier than I do now as a husband and a father. He is a king that can rule with his heart and mind now.
All of you did that for him.What I want to ask you is this, are you prepared for whatever answer I give you?”
My mind nearly exploded for fear of what such a question could do to Kíliel.
I didn’t realize I was holding my breath until Thorin had to shake me because I was seeing stars.
Kíliel kept her mind firmly locked and in a quiet voice replied, “I’m trying to understand, Balin. I know now that what I want, and think is best for people may not be what they want no matter how much I think I am right.
I have never had anyone want to die before. I don’t understand it very well. I know what it is like to be sad, and I know what it is like to be tired at the end of the day. But something always happens to make the sad things seem not so important anymore and when I wake up in the morning, I feel excited and not sleepy anymore. I don’t understand being sad and tired of this life. It makes no sense to me. So, I guess even though I don’t understand it.
I have to accept it.”It was a very mature answer for a young child who had never been met with a challenge like this.
She truly was amazing.
I just knew that either way Balin chose, she was going to need a lot of hugs and a lot of support.“Child,” Balin said, “if you are willing to accept that some things cannot go as you chose them to be and you at least know now that life is not easy for all of us, then I am willing to let you help me and I am willing to see what eternity holds for me in this life not the next.”She burst into tears, moved up onto her knees hugging him, and just sobbed her little heart out.
When her mind block came down I had to quickly leave the room.
Her mental state was pure mayhem and I wanted to hold her to my heart and tell her that the world was as it used to be, and this was all a bad dream.
A mother never wants to see her child hurting and she was hurting so bad.
She was happy that Balin had chosen to let her help, but the lesson she had learned had changed her innocent outlook on life.
My heart broke for her loss.
With such a powerful gift, she had to accept that it came with a great responsibility to know how and when to use it.
As well as the emotions that came with it.
The good and the bad.
Kíli came and held me and said Thorin and Balin were comforting her.
Thorin with his mind and Balin with his admiration of her.
He said to me, “She wants you to be with her too, Tauriel.”
I came back out to watch her. Balin was asking her what all she would do and what he would feel.
She told him clearly and matter of factly, not her usual bubbly self.
He said, “Then perhaps I should have you come to my hall after you have had a good night’s sleep, so I can be in my bed to then rest after.”
Thorin told him, “It seems the older you are the longer it takes to bounce back.
I was the oldest at 201 and you are now 226.
So most likely a week of feeling a bit buzzy and a little disoriented.”
Balin said to Kíliel, “Well then, I will see you sometime tomorrow.
I have a feeling your family wishes to spend some time with you now, Kíliel.
Like all things, the hurt will fade and go away, but the memories of what you have learned will stay with you forever.”
After he touched her on the head with his hand she stood up and hugged him again.
Thorin saw him to the door while she just stood there.
She looked so small and helpless to me.
When the door closed she wailed, “Oh Mamma!” And ran to me, holding me tightly and crying again.
I began to walk her to our room when she noticed Kílian was in his door.
She looked at him and just nodded to him, no mind speech was needed.
She got undressed and I did too. We scooted into the middle of the bed with Kíli climbing in and holding her from behind and we had her cocooned between us; Kílian began a very soft soothing melody on his pipes.
Thorin got in next to me and Fíli next to Kíli, he reached over Kíli and put his hand on her arm to let her know he was there for her as well.
We all filled our minds with love for her. She stopped sobbing after a while and started to hiccup a little and then trembled until we all felt a soft almost feather light touch to Kíliel’s mind.
I did not recognize it, so I looked up and next to Kílian was Aliel.
She had her snuggie with her and was sucking on her thumb, but she was the one sending the mind touch to her sister.
It was so much like Kíliel’s healing, but not in your face and bold like hers.
It was almost like being rocked in a chair and knowing you were safe.
I felt Kíliel reach out to her sister and send her love and then she fell asleep.
Aliel’s mind healing changed to then become true empathic healing.
She was syphoning off the anguish Kíliel was still feeling even in her sleep and replacing it with a calm assurance and a deep inner peace.
I sent my thoughts to Kíliel and could feel the dramatic difference in her.
She was no longer suffering, and the sorrow was replaced by acceptance for the new things she had learned tonight.
Fíli was so proud of Aliel he was almost ready to burst.
Kílian stopped with his pipes and took Aliel’s hand and walked her back to her room, then went to his room.
I waited until they were both asleep before I let myself fall asleep.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-

We all slept in late.
By the time I started waking up enough to send out a mind thought to see who was up, I realized Kílian was playing with the children, so we could all sleep.
Thorin was sending me his love and said, "I guess I will say good afternoon as it is well past noon now."
Fíli and Kíli stuck their heads up and bespoke their love to me.
“I guess this has been a tough night for all of us to have to go through.” I said.
“Well,” Kíli said, “if it wasn’t for Kílian and Aliel I don’t know where we would be right now.”
I felt the flutter of Kíliel’s mind as she, through her sleep, heard us mind speaking.
She slowly woke up and looked at me.
She had not moved the whole night and half the day in her sleep.
When she yawned and stretched Kíli and I moved so she had room.
Her thoughts were a bit fuzzy from having slept so long but she was hungry and wanted to be able to help Balin now.
She knew that would feel good.
I assessed her mood and she was happy to be able to help him, she wanted to go swimming today, and she was really hungry and really had to go to the bathroom.
We all chuckled at her and she giggled. Kíli and I kissed her, then the three of us touched our foreheads together. She sat up and looked for Fíli and Thorin, reaching out her hands to them. When they both kissed her hands, it sent her into a fit of giggle.
I said, “Well, now that we are all up, let’s get the day started already.”
~~*~~
We knocked on Balin’s door. He answered it and welcomed us in.
It was a cozy home, much smaller than ours obviously; full of knick knacks and such all over the place, but it was very orderly.
He asked Kíliel if she was ready and she said she was, so he showed us back to his room and he got into his bed. It was a dwarf size bed, so it was lower than Kíliel’s, making it easier for her to reach over him. Thorin and I sat down in chairs in the room and knew we would have to close our eyes in a moment.She put her hands over him, and the light started to begin to grow brighter. We again heard the bells and felt the joy that always came with this. This time though it felt a little different. Like Kíliel was reaching for something more. When I opened my mind to her, but did not reach out to her, I could feel her taking the sorrow and suffering Balin had spoken about away.

She was healing him at the same time as she was giving him immortality… instead of healing, then giving immortality to him.

In the act of healing him she was taking away the side effects that came with the immortality!
How did she know to even think of that?!The lights and bells softened until we were able to open our eyes again to see her holding a very young Balin’s hand. I had seen in Thorin’s memories the Balin he remembered, but even that was older looking than the dwarf who was sitting up on the bed. His hair was jet back, as was his beard. It was shorter too. Smooth skin, bright eyes and quick movements showed the “new” Balin.He was smiling at Kíliel when put his hand over hers. She reached out to him with her mind, speaking to him with mindspeak… his eyes got a little wide as he was not expecting that.
She asked him if he wanted mind speech.
He shook his head telling her, “I am just fine like this child.”
She hugged him again and sat next to him and told him he would not feel anything bad because she knew now how to stop that.
He blinked a few times as if waiting to feel the buzziness and dizziness and smiled a huge grin when he realized he felt just fine, in fact he said, “I don’t remember ever feeling this good!” and laughed.
That made Kíliel laugh too. We could tell he was glad to see her happy again.
She looked at Thorin and I, “I have a very special family that love me very much.”
“That you do child, that you do indeed have.
Well, I think the first thing I want to do is go for a long walk up the mountain like I did as a young dwarf.
Thank you Kíliel for this, I will not waste a moment of my new life.”
“You’re welcome, Balin,” she then had us all laughing when she asked, “May I come to your wedding?”
Balin hugged her and said, “Of course.
But first I have to find a Dwarrow Dam who wants to marry me!
I am immortal, so I have to make sure she wants to be as well.”
Kíliel quipped, “Then marry an elf.”
She stumped him with that one and then he cracked up.
He hugged her again. Then Thorin said to her, “Well, sweetheart we should get home now.”
Balin thanked us and hugged us as well.
We all left his hall and while he headed out of the mountain, we headed back our hall. Everyone would be excited to hear about how she was able to heal and make immortal without the side effects; I knew Kílian would be most interested in it as he was always with her to help her.
She said she wanted to do this alone and would explain later and so now I understood why.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-

Growing up big and strong
The growth sessions were just more like finishing touches on a painting. I had Kíliel and Kílian working to enhance the babies’ magical abilities more than anything else. With only three weeks to go we spent more time just bonding with them.
Kaedan still had yet to fully settle down, but I knew as soon as Fíli held him he would be just fine. After feeling his Pappa die and having to resurrect him it had done quite a number on his little nerves and he needed reassurance from Fíli all the time. I think Fíli was so strongly bonded with Kaedan, it was a bit more than Aliel as she had such a strong personality. It would be interesting to see how Kaedan handled being outside of me.
Nesting Instinct/Ori/ The Birds and The Bees

We had commissioned about a dozen dwarves and elves to make some changes to the rooms in the hall.
The children were getting bigger and we wanted them to have larger rooms.
We asked them if they wanted rooms of their own yet and we got a resounding, ‘No!’
So, the maids would get a larger room and the bath would be made larger as well for them, the boys getting the same.
We had the spare suite for Dís and Dwalin enlarged and made more comfortable, as well as they made the one spare bedroom into a
suite for Ódha, Bohdan and the children. Ódha and I decided a room inside their suite would be suitable for a small nursery for the babies to be brought for Ódha to nurse them and not wake the rest of her family.
I did not plan on ever having four children at once again, but I was always one for better safe than sorry.
We ‘updated’ our bathroom with a huge new shower that had four heads in it and seating as well as a steam feature so all four adults could shower at the same time.
For fun Fíli talked us into a ‘waterfall’ feature that once I used it, loved it!The main hall powder room for guests was fixed up a bit and given a larger footprint. I felt I needed to have some extra room added to the kitchen, taking from the dining room. Plus, the powder room in the playroom needed to have stalls put in it for a bit of privacy for when the children’s friends came over. If we stayed here I would eventually have to have one for each gender.The husbands thought I was crazy doing this a month before the babies. Thorin was nearly frantic thinking we’d be breathing in rock dust with newborns. Dís took them all aside and to Kíli and Fíli re-explained the nesting instinct; it was a crash course for Thorin.
He could only shake his head at me and smile indulgently, knowing I was in my glory making all these changes.
We got new furniture (except our bed) throughout the house and in the children’s rooms and nursery. Now that they were so much bigger and active, the furniture was considered fair game as jumping, bouncing, cushion tents and forts, The Lava Game, and an overall play – ground to be climbing on. It needed to be very sturdy, and dwarves knew how to build dwelfling proof furniture… or I sincerely hoped so at any rate.
~~*~~
The Lava Game was something totally new to me, as lava had never been a part of my life, obviously.When I first tried to picture all this madness Fíli and Kíli were explaining to me, I had thoughts of Thorin and Dís doing this game with them as dwarfling boys and laughed out loud at that thought… Now that Thorin was 100 years old and part of the family, he proved he was still very much an expert at this! And challenged me!!It had been a quiet weekend for all of us, The husbands had been putting in overtime with work so when the babies got here things might not fall behind with all of us busy and bonding with them; so to have them here and resting with me on the couch was dreamy. Even the children had been blessedly calm all weekend… until they weren’t!Of course it was Kíliel who, out of the blue, shouted at full volume, making me scream a bit in startlement.
“THE FLOOR IS LAVA!!”
Immediately every child…and Fíli and Kíli… jumped up onto a piece of furniture. By now I was too far into the pregnancy to jump about as I usually did. I did acquiesce to everyone yelling at me to get my feet off the floor.With Kíliel in the lead of hollering at everyone to jump and bounce, because she had tossed my throw pillows (Mamma, ‘throw’ pillows- I gotta throw them) onto the floor and a cushion from the love seat landed a bit off for a long jump. It was then that my little family went active like the wiggle beans we often got as a novelty from Gimli when he visited. They moved and wiggled in your warm hand from little worms that sometimes hatched in the beans.The love I felt for my children and husbands as they abused my furniture as only dwarves and dwelflings could, was pushed to its limit as a lamp crashed from being bumped, a flower vase was smashed from a flying pillow (I had to try and get Pappa Thorin to fall into the lava, Mamma!). Thorin was no better than the children in his bliss of playing this game. He and the other two husbands tossed more than one child across the room to ‘save’ them from the lava WHILE he was jumping from couch to cushion and laughing his fool head off!Fíli was teasing Thorin when he mocked him by saying, “We need to have a talk about your maturity level, King Under The Mountain!”Thorin, who at that very moment was standing on top of a table with Kílian and Kíli, shouted back, over the din of shouting children, “Those are some mighty brave words coming from a dwarf standing in lava!”Oh Mahal, please save my sanity!At least they did clean up, and I received a lamp I loved much better than the first, and a vase that was larger and filled with massive bouquet of lovely scented flowers for the dining room table!
We would need four cribs for a while, once the babies outgrew the bassinets and cradles. I wanted the Crown Prince and Princess to have something a little special.
Simply because once they were a week or so old we would be receiving many visitors from around Middle Earth to meet the future King Under the Mountain. As much as I desired all the children to be treated equally, this was not something I could have a say in. For the most part I clung to the fact that as tiny as they would be, even with being able to read thoughts, it wouldn’t mean much to them that Thráin was thought of as more special that the other three.This would follow him throughout his entire life until he took the throne. Fíli was wonderful to comfort me in saying that he understood all this. He had had to go through it his entire life, and still did to some degree. Kíli, luckily had never been jealous of Fíli. If anything, it was the other way around. Kíli could be carefree and make more mistakes and not be held as accountable. Kíli was adamant that Thráin would feel the same way, so he wouldn’t be wishing he didn’t have to bear this and be so important.Both husbands soothed me that Thráin was in good hands with his Pappas to keep his head on Arda. They wouldn’t let him have an ego or stuck up attitude, nor would they allow him to resent being a crown prince because he couldn’t have as much fun as the other kids. Thráin was going to be allowed to cut loose and make social faux pas.Our people needed to see he was an average little boy growing up, and becoming a respectable, responsible adult through the normal learning process.For Kaedan and Kaedana I had commissioned oak cribs with their names inscribed on them. I figured other children could have small name plaques put on the cribs once Kaedan and Kaedana outgrew them. But after 8 children the other cribs were more than a little worn out and I just wanted something nice.

Ori had been doing paintings for me over the years so that it was always outdoorsy feeling to some degree in the hall. I had his work in every room, in sizes from as small as my palm, to almost the size of a tapestry. It helped him in a way I’d never considered when I first commissioned him after we had all moved back to Erebor in 2943.Kíli and I did entertain quite a bit, and as I got to know more Dwarrows, I had many tea parties and gatherings of the females for company and responsibility. The Dams and maids fell in love with many of his paintings and I recommended him for commissions. If a painting had been around long enough that I was thinking of a new one, I gifted them in hopes of others seeing these painting in the Dwarrows halls and bringing Ori more work.
With the nesting instinct in full gear with me I wanted all new work. I asked him if he would do a few more of the hills and woods around Erebor on bright sunny days with lots of flowers, so it would seem as if we had windows looking to the outside. He had also been doing family portraits of us for all those years.
When he came over that afternoon he gave me the wonderful news that he had met an elf maiden from the Woodland Realm and would be marrying her shortly after Durin’s Day. He wanted to informally invite us to come; of course I said yes!
It was the funniest story of how they had met.
He and a delegation from Thorin had gone to Imladris for some trading, then on the way back through The Greenwood some Woodland elves got it in their minds that dwarves should not be on their land.
They were on the New Forest Road, which they had every right to be on, with the new rules Galadriel and Elrond had set for Thranduil there should’ve been no trouble, but I guess old habits die hard and not much had changed really.
People were still being harassed on the new road.
Ori had been gathering flowers and following behind the group at his own pace when he heard a commotion and hurried to catch up.
When he got there, an elf maiden he took to be a guard was standing and watching the dwarves being searched. He surprised her when he cheerfully said, “Hello,” to her and she conked him on the head with the pommel of her dagger.
When I later met her, she gave me her side of the story. She said that as soon as she looked into his eyes, she knew he was her soulmate, panicked, simply reacting to the fact he was a dwarf, and knocked him out. She said it did give her time to accept all this while he was unconscious, so he got to see her in a better mood when he came to!When he finally did come to, she was so upset and fussing over him. The other dwarves yelled at her that he would have been fine if she’d not hit him in the head.He had asked her, “You hit me on the head?
Why?”The poor thing could only have been influenced by the Prophecy herself I think, because Ori told me that she said she got so flustered she just blurted out, “You startled me when you said hello and you are so cute that I just kind of reacted and I don't know why but I hit you in the head and I'm so sorry!!”He chuckled and said it was all downhill from there.
She spent almost all three days they were in the cells with him (he laughed that it brought back old times), just talking to him, so that by the time Thorin had alerted Thranduil ‘that some of his elves were feeling frisky and would he please send the traders home to Erebor,’ she followed Ori without out so much as a by your leave.Even though they were unofficially married, like Kíli and I had been, he wanted to give her a special ceremony, so her family could be there.
I told him if they both wished it, I would love to personally make sure the ceremony, and her dress, knocked the stockings off her family.
He was so happy about that.
“It’s the least I can do for all you have done for us and for growing up with Kíli and Fíli knowing them so long.”
It was then he dropped the news that she was pregnant with twins and he really, really wanted to have her talk to me seeing as they would be dwelf babies.
I was thrilled to meet her and talk to her so she could meet my horde.
For that he was so grateful.

The funniest part about meeting the two of them together was that Ori had this kind of astonished expression on his face every time he looked at her, while Kaeriel had a rather self-satisfied look on her face. Almost smug, if you will.They were very much in love and the first elf/dwarf pairing I had heard of other than the four of us.
She was thrilled to meet the children and find out how my magic had transferred to them, as well as look at all my charts on their growth. She was not thrilled to find out she would be pregnant about 20 months. That was when I told her about the mind blocking of the labor pain, I saw relief on her face for that.She was much younger than me at just 400, so very young for all of this by elven standards. Truly a baby compared to me who had been a practically an old maid at 600. Elves are not seen as official adults and truly marriageable until we are one thousand years. I think though being a guard matured one a bit more than the average elf.And as I well knew, when you meet your soulmate, your badgûnen, you MUST consummate quickly. It had been agony for me with Kíli. I knew immediately that he was someone very special to me, it took another day to realize why, and then far, far too long to wait until we could consummate. After I had died from drowning on our way to reclaim Erebor, as soon as I woke, Kíli and I wed that night. It’s a heart aching, mind rending feeling to know your soulmate, and not connect with them at that deep a level.She was so excited to see what my littles dwelves looked like and how they acted.
The children were thrilled to see their uncle Ori again, and I think that made a huge impression on Kaeriel to see how wonderful he was to the children. I told them they needed to come over more often, so I could help out more.
Kaeriel was happy to know another Mirkwood elf who could help her transition to living in the mountain and the dwarven culture, especially the Queen of Erebor. The language and other social nuances that she was struggling with and trying so hard to fit in brought back what is was like for me, but I had a whole family to ease me into it.“Once I have the babies and have recovered, we will have many more gatherings with the two of you. Until then, I have many Dwarrows I can introduce you to, as well as my Mother-in-Law, slash Sister, slash Sister- In-Law, Princess Dís, Thorin’s younger sibling. She is quite the force to be reckoned with, and a powerful ally to have on your side. You’ll be alright, Kaeriel.”Ori said that all the company would be at his wedding as well. None of the other single dwarves had married, but he was the 2nd youngest of the company, Kíli was the baby.
He was happy to see that Balin had chosen immortality, seeing as he was getting on in age when he had seen him at our wedding.
Kaeriel was curious how it all worked.“If Ori chooses, one of the children will give him immortality so you will never lose him. He will be as immortal as you, Kaeriel.”Her eyes got as big as dinner plates and she burst into tears right there.
Ori comforted her.“Please, Thalion*, think about doing this for me, and for our babies. I’ve dreaded the thought that someday I will lose you when I only just found you.” *(strong/dauntless)She had no idea that was how this all worked.
Kíli told her, “Even if Ori were made immortal right now, he will continue to age until he reaches 100, then he’ll age no more for eternity.”The hope in her eyes reminded me so much of myself the day Galadriel had proclaimed Kíli immortal. I knew in my heart we would be doing this for them as well.
I think Ori would have ridden Smaug bare back for her if he knew it would make her happy.
It was so beautiful to see.

“Kaeriel, if it’s OK with you I would love to throw you and any friends or family you wish to have, a bridal shower while the husbands have their party the night before the wedding with Ori.”“Is this the dwarven custom for marriage? I really don’t know exactly what Ori has in mind for a wedding. I suppose he wants it dwarven… but what are their wedding like? No one knows much about dwarves even after, what, the ten years you’ve been married. It’s all so secretive, it scares me a little, Tauriel. I want to be everything he wants me to be, and yet I don’t want to lose who I am. I want to embrace as much of his culture as I can; I only hope he will do the same for me and our babies.”“First off,” I said, “My husbands have been giving Ori a crash course on married life and love to an elf woman. As soon as I told them, all three knew that Nori and Dori wouldn’t have even told Ori much about how his own body functions sexually, much less coupling with a Dwarrow. Never even thinking of an elf! I know my sexual needs exhausted just Kíli, for the first six years. It was easier for him when we wed Fíli, and now with Thorin’s stamina as an alpha,” It made me laugh out loud as I told her, “They can all get a bit of extra sleep during my ‘happy trimester’ and the time after I bleed out and am in such need!Next, I am certain that my husbands will also help Ori with what I am calling a mixed marriage ceremony. The dwarven marriage ceremony holds many, many deep traditions. It is very solemn, has much more symbolism than I knew what to do with. You had very specific dances, vows, so many vows. Both families are involved in the ceremony. It has rituals with strict wording in Khuzdul… It was all too much for me. I was terrified! So, Dís and I talked about elven marriage, which shocked her that we really didn’t do anything even close to their ceremony. Kíli and I exchanged vows and tokens the night we consummated and that was so meaningful for both of us. I knew The dwarven people needed something for Kíli as a prince in the Line of Durin. But Dís pretty much ran roughshod over the counsel and we had a ring exchange and spoke personal vows to each other with the family and officials to see that all was legitimate.”“So, just… rings and vows?”“Mmmm, a little bit more than that, but I promise you, it’s all exciting and in a way fun. Finally, you will not lose yourself in anyway. You will gain more and enrich your life with a new culture as they adopt some of your culture. You have me to ask any questions, so never let yourself be confused. I am a post or ring away for anything. Dwarven culture is very rich in ceremonies, but also very fun in celebrating them. For you with the bridal shower, I’ll
invite many of my friends, so you can meet new women/Dwarrows and make friends in the mountain. There are more elves that live in Erebor than most folk realize. We have whole families here that I gather with, along with the children. So, no, you won’t lose anything you don’t want to.”“Thank you so much for all of this, Tauriel!”“The ladies in the mountain will see to it that you and Ori are well taken care of.
Ori is one of Kíli and Fíli’s oldest friends and he has been a friend of our family the whole time since I met him before The Battle Of The Five Armies.
It’s the very least we can do. I hope there’ll be more elf/dwarf pairing in the near future. If you would also like, I can arrange a baby shower as the time gets closer for you, so you can be sure to have everything you will need for the twins. The bridal shower will have you all set for starting off as a new wife, and get you noticed by the other Dwarrows. All will be well.Now, if I may ask, what’s your magic?”“Growing and creating the nature around me to be more aesthetic. I mean, I can coax the trees, grasses, and vines to grow in certain ways that look natural but that they would never do on their own. I can also create plant life growing where in nature it wouldn’t, nor couldn’t grow. It thrives and adds beauty in places one would never think to see it. I have dabbled a bit in food plants but as a guard I never really had a reason to other than to see if I could.”It was lovely to see her excitement in sharing information about her gist, she was so passionate about it.“Well then, I know you’ll have so much fun and satisfaction creating a home you can be happy with here in the mountain.
You must come with me when next you’re free for a day to see the solarium Fíli and Kíli had built for me. I was depressed with having no sun or breezes as I was used to in The Woodland Realm. It had concerned them, but once you see it, you’ll understand how it helps me.You and Ori are most welcome to use it privately (and I winked at her) just let me know when you want to and we will let you two have some privacy.
It’s a very soothing space, and as I said, I’ll take you up there whenever you want to see it.”
Kíli later said Ori had taken him aside and had a bunch of questions for him about the elf /dwarf relationship in the matters of love. Ori also wanted to know what to expect with the birth and afterwards and how best to please Kaeriel.
Kíli had said the best advice he could give him was that elven women loved weird food when pregnant and do anything they want while they are pregnant. As far as sex, elves had incredible stamina and insatiable appetites, so he had best be ready for that, Ori said he had already found that out.
He told Kíli that Kaeriel was stunned the first time they made love. She was so shocked at his size because she thought, as did I before we wed, that a dwarf would be small, that Ori said in her words, ‘By the Valar Ori, who blessed you with that monster?!’I smirked as Kíli blushed to the roots of his hair.
Sex ed was not one of his strong points.
He had done very well with the children; I will commend him for that.
It was just he blushed the whole time.
He was better at it now with Fíli, as Fíli had no problems at all talking to the children about it. Thorin, well he and Kíli were two peas in a pod.
He could do it, but under much duress.

“Ghivâshelê,
I have no problems talking about it, but I’m simply no good at making it age appropriate. I’m terrified of scarring a child for life!”I shook my head with a grin, “Khebabmudtê, as you are talking to the children they are reading your mind. Kíliel can see the four of us making love in her mind and can feel the emotions we all share. No, not the physical aspect of it, that’s why she’s so high on life after we make love.”He was stunned. “I remember you telling me something about that the day after we got pregnant from Kíli and Fíli.”“She was in your room with her mind watching us when we got married.
It does not in anyway, as I said,
affect her at all. It seems to have actually helped her compassion and empathy as she begins to comprehend how emotions work at a subliminal level that simple observation would never teach her. This in turn has made it so she can literally remove to the point of erasing, the horrors and bad memories people have! She did this with Dís and Dwalin, as well as she also literally made them fall in love with each other. It all ended well and I did have a talk to her, so just calm down,” I laughed at his look of near horror.“Why do the children always asked us husbands about all this, and never you?”I grinned at him and sassed, “I’m just lucky I guess.”
That earned me a swat on my bottom as I walked away.We both laughed when I yelped.“The other children just get the feelings of the love that we share when we make love, but only Kíliel can see, and Kílian could feel the physical, but he chose to mind block it when he was quite little, and has done so all this time.
Besides,” I said, “I’ll have to give all the maids the sex talk before they hit puberty about delayed implantation and how to release however many eggs they want. IF the maids lean more to their dwarven heritage, Mahal help them, I’ll need to have Dís explain menstruation and all that to them, on top of that I’ll have to explain to the maids about a dwarven male’s lust being started early if they don’t behave properly.
If you and the other husbands can’t handle it I’ll most likely have to talk to the boys about the lust as well. Even though they’re half dwarf, they’ll most likely still get it. Imagine Thorin if they courted a human female, it could end up in a disaster of epic proportions should the young dwelf not be able to control himself and the human be more than happy to oblige him, only to get herself in a family way by one of the boys.”He paled at the thought of that.
I just nodded and said, “If you really need help, I can help you when they ask. Either mind speak me, and I’ll walk you through it, or I’ll just sit with you and add my two bits when needed.Seeing as this is all going to be a guessing game on when the children will hit puberty, this information is all going to have to be carefully handled.
I’m so scared for Kíliel and Kílian as they would most likely be the first to find mates and I don’t want to mess that up if I can help it.” I shuddered at the thought of all the implications that would have.Thorin realized how serious it really was, then agreed to have me help him from now on.Holding me close, he realized for the very first time, just how heavy the burden of being a parent really was.“I never really thought about this with Fíli and Kíli, I’m not sure why. Maybe because we simply didn’t know about it. It was what a male felt upon consummation, not something separate that drove the need to consummate.I never felt any reason to be concerned about this with them. Now though, with all our children, I suddenly feel like anything and everything I do will ruin them for eternity. I get scared sometime as well, Ghivâshelê. They look at me, and all I see is nothing but the purest love and trust, and I suddenly feel as if I am unworthy of being a father to them. I wonder as they watch me, will I somehow set a bad example, and never know it, until they start doing it later on. I feel more lost than I ever did with the boys.I think that Fíli was such a strong role model for Kíli, and they both were very independent. Our children now rely so much on every decision I make. It scares me to the bone.”“Dís has counseled me time and again, that children are very resilient to parental screw ups. Some of her more spectacular mistakes are things Fíli and Kíli have no recollection of, and I’ve never seen that it did any kind of harm. I hold to that, Thorin. We have brilliant children; my heart, the part that has the most reason at any rate, tells me that The Prophecy would never let something harmful happen to them.By the way, how did you handle this talk with Kíli and Fíli?”He just shook his head and moaned, “Badly.”I hugged him as I said, “Well, they turned out alright, so you didn’t do as bad as you think.”
Then I giggled when I told him, “ Kíli told me on our honeymoon, after The Battle of the Five Armies, when we had holed up in a room away from the construction, that he learned from Fíli - who would sit in a corner real quiet while you and the other dwarves would talk – and pick up any little tidbits of information that he felt might help him with Kíli.”
Thorin smacked himself in the face and again moaned, “Oh Mahal, how did those boys turn out on any level of normal?”I teased him when I said, “It’s a gift among the Durin males, I think.
How did you learn about sex?”He blushed crimson and mumbled something. I asked, “What was that, I didn’t get that.”
He let out a huge sigh and was burning up when he said, “The same way as Fíli did.”
That had me laughing as I replied, “It’s a wonder you three even know how to procreate!”
“Oh ho ho, Tauriel, if you weren’t pregnant, you would be on my shoulder right this minute on our way to the bedroom and I’d be giving you a refresher course on all I know about procreation!”“I don’t need a refresher course Thorin!
I’m carry the sum of your knowledge in my belly right now; ready to bust at the seams any time!”I had him in tears with that one.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

October 2951

Tauriel’s POV-
I had a week to go until the babies were due, and was exhausted all the time. I really spent more time sleeping than anything else these days. Ódha and her family were due to move in the next day, so I wanted to make sure everything was in order in their suite for them, plus, I wanted to do one more healing session today with just Kíliel and Kílian to help the babies with their magic. They were all on the small side but everything else, as far as Kíliel and I could tell, was perfect for a 2-year pregnancy even though this one was only 16 months. As I’ve said, Kaedan, I just knew, would be perfectly fine as soon as Fíli held him and he could see his Pappa.
The husbands were all helping the Iron Hills dwarves today and even though we kept in touch with our minds, I knew they were quite busy, so I wasn’t going to bother them.
Thorin wasn’t sure how long it would take to get the planning for the new roads and better security along said roads done.
There was so much going back and forth between the two communities it had become a problem crossing the plains with ambushes.
Both groups felt that well maintained roads and a military presence would curtail that.
So, I just ordered a full day of meals to be sent to them or they would forget to eat.
With that done, and the healing with Kíliel and Kílian done, I was serving lunch for the children. As I was carrying it to the table, a pain that I can only describe as feeling like knife ripping through me, made me cry out and drop everything! It had me doubled over and grabbing my swollen belly. I had broken out in a cold sweat, and was panting to catch my breath from such a sudden shocking jolt of pain!
In my state of mind, I was more worried about the food mess I’d just created than the actual pain.
I thought it was an intense contraction, although this certainly wasn’t normal as compared to all the other pregnancies. With those I’d had a gradual build up through the day of intensity with the contractions. Never had they just hit me out of the blue like this!
Oh, blazing stars, it was then that my water broke!
The mess now was unbelievable, and I could feel something other than my waters leaking down my legs.
The children had come to me when I cried out and the food crashed; but now Aliel was crying in a panic because of all the blood she saw.
I looked down and I was indeed standing in an ever-larger growing pool of blood; another massive contraction hit making me double over and cry out again. The children started to panic until Kíliel took over their minds and Kílian began to usher them back to their rooms. This all happened so fast that all I could think to do was go lie down, my brain was so completely focused on having the babies that it never occurred to me who was going to help me.
The pain was constant now with contractions on top of it. I ran as best I could to get on the bed but with the pain and another contraction hitting, I fell down next to it on my knees. I tried again to pull myself up on the furs and sheets, but only ended up pulling them down with me as I slid to the floor. It seemed I wasn’t going to be giving birth on the bed after all.Due to the pain, I was only vaguely aware that Kíliel was with me the whole time. I tried to do a pain block but somehow got a mind block mixed up with it; realizing that, I tried to correct it but the contraction that hit at that moment made thinking of anything else obsolete! Once I was able to think again after that contraction, I realized I could only unblock my mind part way; at least that seemed to keep some of the pain at bay.
My poor dwelfling was so terrified!
She kept begging me what she could do to help. I wanted to comfort her and tell her I was going to be alright, but I was getting scared myself. When I couldn’t answer her because I felt the need to begin to push and the pain made me scream, she screamed as well!
Once the contraction passed I had to speak through my panting as I tried to explain to her how to help me get my shorts off and then grab all the towels she could.
She pulled them off and tossed them, then ran to get the towels. Another contraction hit, I screamed through it as I pushed.
I pushed as hard as I could and felt the baby moving. It had to have come out; I heard it cry.
I was panicking to the point I had lost my wits; I couldn’t think of what to do!When Kíliel came back pushing some of the towels with her feet and carrying so many, I could hardly see her head, she must have heard the babe who was wailing now. She dropped the towels as she shriek in terror seeing the baby, babbling at me and begging me what should she do. I could only speak verbally as my mind block prevented me from bespeaking her or anyone else now.
“You - must wrap - the baby- in towels - it has to - be kept warm!”I had another contraction with more screaming and pushing again.
The next baby crowned because Kíliel shouted to me, “I see hair Mamma! How do I help, what do I do?!”
I tried so hard not to scream through the next contraction, but the pain was worse than when I brought Kíliel and Kílian into the world. Again, I failed miserably to not scream. Kíliel screamed in her mind for Kílian, which brought all the children to the room.
Kílian moved the first baby, picking it up, while Kíliel concentrated on the next baby as I screamed through pushing the shoulders out.
I was gasping for air, crying as much as the children were, but I knew I’d have to push again in a moment. Aliel, Alyanna, Ríel and Ríon all crawled up to me next to me, touching me and crying in fear.My poor maid was trying to be brave, but her voice was shaking when she told me, “I’m ready with towel Mamma, you just need to push them all the way out! What do I do when you’re done?!
What do I do for them?!”I was losing consciousness from loss of blood, I told her she’d have to start healing me immediately.
“Mamma, I can’t, by then the next baby will be coming, and I can’t do both!”
She quickly showed Aliel in her mind what to do, Aliel then helped the littles to begin to heal me as best they could.
I began to glow and that scared me more than a little bit, thinking I needed so much healing that I would glow.
Gaelan and Gaeliel held the two babies minds and linked to them to calm them down as Kílian was working on calming the two inside me down.
I heard Aliel send out in a mind voice that had to have been heard all the way to Imladris,
“HELP!!!! Pleeeease, help!! Mamma’s having the babies; she’s dying! We need help!”

I-I was dying?!
It must just be her perception I thought.
Ríel put a pillow under my head and began to heal me again.
“We’re trying to make you more blood Mamma, too much is coming out of you.”
That was the last thing I remember.

Kíliel’s POV-
I was playing with the littles, keeping them from bothering Mamma and out of her way while she made us lunch. She said that would help her more than me trying to make lunch with her. I jumped and yelped, scaring the other kids, when something crash and shattered at the same time Mamma screamed like I had never heard before! When I ran to her, it was to see so much mess all over the floor! There was food, broken dishes, lots of water, and it looked like blood.I opened my mind to her, to know what had happened. That was when I realized the babies were coming – NOW! The placenta had ripped inside her, making her begin to give birth too soon. That was what was causing all the pain, and blood, and had set off the birth a week early.I followed her to her room. I was so scared! I’d never helped Mamma with a birth, other than in my mind, so I really didn’t know what to do to help her.
When she fell on the floor, I screamed! I was trying to help her get up, to get on the bed, but she couldn’t move like that.“Please Mamma, you have to get up! You have to be on the bed to have the babies, not the floor!”“Kíliel!” She was gasping for air, groaning in pain and holding her belly as I tried to roll on her back while trying to comfort her with my mind. The movement was so painful she cried out, then just started crying, she was as scared as I was.“Mamma, what do I do?! How do I help, I’m scared!” I was so close to panicking now, this was all happening so fast, but it also seemed like I couldn’t do anything fast enough.She was panting hard, “Kíli-el, babies can’t come out - you must - get - my shorts off - get all the towels!”I was too panic-stricken to move as I watched Mamma roll into a ball and cry out again, more blood was coming out of her all over the floor.“GO DWELFING!!!” She begged me in her mind.I raced to the linen closet in her bathroom, opened the door so hard the handled smacked into the rock wall and sounded like the glass doorknob cracked! I pulled out as many as I could get into my arms and kicked any that had fallen as I tried to get back to her as fast as I could!When I reached her, I was concentrating so hard on getting the floor towels into the blood and mess, I didn’t see there was a baby on the floor between her legs until it moved!Mamma was screaming, the baby was screaming, and now I was screaming with them!! I was so terrified.
Mamma yelled again, and I knew I had to not be scared now, I could be later, but right now she was depending on me to help her and the babies live! There was no time to waste on being panicked.“Wrap the baby in a towel, Kíli-el!”“But the next baby is coming out right now, Mamma!”I dropped to my knees and had the towel under the new baby as I waited for Mamma to push them all the way out. She scream so much and so long to get the baby out! I caught the maid as she slipped from Mamma’s body; cradling her as I tried to quickly wrap her in a towel. The first baby, a boy, was screaming for all he was worth which set the maid off in a tizzy of wailing as well!
I’d shouted in my mind, “Kílian, help! I need you and the littles!”They all came in as fast as they could run. Kílian had been holding them back until he knew what I was doing. They knew right away what I had already figured out; that Mamma was dying! They also knew it was up to them to heal her until I could help them. Kílian was helping them to be calm so I could tell them what to do.He had scooped up the boy, Thráin, this was Thráin who was first born, off the cold floor and snuggled him into a thick towel, rubbing him gently to try and clean some of the nasty stuff off him. I held a very loud, very healthy, and equally covered in nasty stuff, Vivianna.I opened my mind to Aliel, showing her what she had to do. She’d helped me heal before, so she understood better what I was showing her to do.
“Please, Aliel, show the other kids how to do this so we can save Mamma and the babies!”
With all of them focused now on Mamma, she began to glow as they all worked together on making more blood; there was far too much coming out of Mamma. She couldn’t talk right, so I knew she was fading from us.
I was getting so scared again, I couldn’t let Mamma die!! I don’t know why I didn’t think to just bespeak someone for help, but everything was happening so fast.
So fast… and I couldn’t lose Mamma!I turned my focus back to what I needed to be doing, instead of worrying about what the littles were doing. It was then that I saw hair start to come out of Mamma when she screamed and screamed and screamed while trying to push as hard as she could. So much blood came out as she pushed! I screamed again when she suddenly went limp and fainted. The other kids were all bawling as well…
It was up to me now to get this baby out of her… somehow.
I remembered Grandmother helping Aliel when she was being born, by reaching in and pulling her, so I tried to do it.
It was slippery and yucky, but I got a grip on the head, I knew I couldn’t pull hard; I would hurt their neck really bad.
I was bespeaking the baby, Kaedana, when she said, she wanted out now, it hurt.
Thráin and Viviyanna were wailing because they were miffed from being uncomfortable and alone on the cold, hard floor; at least they weren’t scared. All I could think to do was tell Gaelan and Gaeliel to take them up and hold them as best they could while still trying to heal Mamma.
Both babies still had their cords inside Mamma, but I couldn’t leave her to get something to cut them, and the littles were too busy healing.
“Kílian, please stop what you are doing! I need you hold Mamma’s birthing place open while I try and get a better grip on Kaedana!”
He was so brave. It was at that moment Kaedan sent out a mind call, a plea for us to help him! “Kaedan! Kaedan, it’s Kílian and I’m helping you be born. We’re all here helping, so don’t be scared, OK, your turn is soon.”Kaedan held onto Kílian’s mind, demanding he needed his Pappa, he asked and asked Kílian to get him his Pappa. I was crying all over again at how scared Kaedan was. Kílian took over all the way with soothing him.It was then that Aliel sent out a call for help that made my mind ring like a huge bell, it was so loud!!
It felt like I had cotton in my ears, and my eyes were blurry for a moment! It made all the other kids shout out as it hurt them too. But we knew this was the only way, we were not helping. Mamma was getting worse and the babies needed help too.I put all my effort into getting a better grip on Kaedana. I got one hand under her arm, held tight and I tried to pull, not tug. She cried out in her mind that it hurt, but still wanted out!
“Kaedana, you must help me! Can you move at all, can you wiggle?”

She had no idea what a wiggle was! What was I going to do?!“Kaedana! It’s Kílian!” Kílian was helping me. He could feel how frightened and confused I was getting.
“Kaedana, you have to help Sissy! I need you to see this, I’m showing you how to wiggle and you must do this!”
Kílian put into her mind what he remembered doing when he and I were inside Mamma.She understood!! With her wiggling now to help me, we both got her out with Kílian helping by giving her some more room at Mamma’s opening.
Once she was out and I made sure she was breathing Ok, I wrapped her in a towel too, then held her to my heart and bespoke her. I soothed her with my healing to calm her down.
Kílian was back to bespeaking Kaedan.
Kaedan was going crazy because he couldn’t get out after Kaedana. He was stuck on something!!
The littles had Mamma glowing so brightly it almost hurt my eyes. When I finally figured if I couldn’t help Kaedan out, I’d just have to wait until help got here. Now that I was able to help them heal Mamma, I realized she had lost far too much blood, she really was dying, like Aliel said!I begged Mahal in prayer to get someone, anyone, here to save Mamma!
Fíli POV-
We’d been working on these plans with Dain for almost a year, and were finally almost done. In the spring, the work would start in earnest.
Groups from the Iron Hills and Erebor would be working full time on this, and crews in the mountain would be working double time.
We had some families from further away agree to come and help us, so that was a relief.
Tauriel had been forethinking enough to make sure we were fed regularly, and I was grateful for that.
She always thought ahead for everything.
My mind wandered as I thought about seeing my son in a week or thereabouts. We were all so excited to finally help the poor boy calm down at last.
It was in the middle of that thought that everyone grabbed their heads as a mind call so loud it made my head hurt came to everyone in the room; and I think, probably all of middle earth that …By the Valar!!!!
It was Aliel! Tauriel was dying!
They needed help; now!
That was all we got, but it was enough to have the three of us husbands not even stop to say a thing; Anyone who had not heard that…well, I think even a dead dwarf would have heard that! We bolted out of the room at full speed back home, the children weren’t answering our frantic mind calls to see what was actually happening.At that point we’d reached home and were nearly running into Mother and Dwalin as we skidded to the front door.
When we opened running into Mother and Dwalin as we skidded to the front door.
When we opened the door, we saw the most unbelievably huge mess of food, water, and so much blood!
The children could be heard frantically mind speaking each other from our room. If it wasn’t so terrifying it would've been comical to see the five of us, all try to get down the hall at once, when we had to shove and scramble to make room.
I was not prepared for what I saw. Kílian was holding a baby, but so were Gaelan and Gaeliel. The five other children were healing Tauriel, but she was glowing like the sun. She didn’t respond to any of our distraught mind speak, and that, scared me worse than anything else. Thorin was at her head calling to her, while caressing her face and smoothing her sweat plastered hair away from her eyes. Her face was so pale it looked translucent! Mother was already helping the children with the babies.
Kílian reported that Kaedan said he was stuck inside on something and couldn’t get out of Tauriel. My heart stopped at that, but I immediately let him know I was there, and we were helping him, he was going to be OK. He clamped onto my mind and held me tight as I calmed him down.
Then Mother shouted at me to take Thráin and clean him up. She’d cut both cords with her belt knife, tied them with string from her dress, then had Kíli grab Viviyanna. We both ran to the bathroom, pulling out a small tub we used for the littles. The towels were stuck to them from all the blood, so we had to put babies, towels and all, in the water. When Thorin came in with Kaedana we both had to budge over to make room for him. Her towel was not dried onto her, so he was able to start right away on cleaning her up. I got the towel off Thráin and threw it against the wall with a messy splat, then got him back in the water and began to clean him up. Thorin was sending him calming thoughts as I was still mind speaking Kaedan.
I quick sent a thought to Kíliel “What’s happening?”
“Grandmother reach inside Mamma and is right now trying to unwrap the umbilical cord from around Kaedan to get him out.”
Kíli had Viviyanna done by that point and was calming her as well. I dumped out the gory water from the tub while Thráin was cradled against me. Together Kíli and I overfilled it with fresh water for Thorin to finish and for Kaedan as soon as he was out of Tauriel.There were no more towels, so we quickly went to the bed and wrapped them in sheets, furs, and the summer comforter to keep them warm; we could only hope and pray as we watched Mother work while the children continued healing Tauriel.
I heard Kíli ask Aliel what was wrong, she told him, “Mamma’s lost too much blood. We’re making her more, but until Kaedan and the ripped thing come out we can’t stop the bleeding.”
Mother suddenly shouted for joy when Kaedan slipped out of Tauriel…with his cord still around his neck! I almost passed out, myself!
If not for Kíli being there, holding my mind for me I would have panicked.
Kaedan wanted me so badly his cry was a shrill wail! Kílian immediately came over and took Thráin from me. He held him so I could hold Kaedan. Once Mother cut the cord and tied it off, she rushed him into my arms. I held his bloody, paste-y little body to me while I moved onto the bed, and wrapped him up in a blanket, then took him to the bathroom to wash him as well.
He was still anxious, but so happy to be in my arms at last.
I washed him, smiling for the first time when he let me know he enjoyed it. Once I had him as clean as I could get him at this point, I took my tunic off, wrapping him in that, and held him to me, gently bouncing him. His little mind had become placid for the first time since he saved me.When I came out of the bathroom, Mother had already gotten the torn placenta out, freeing Kílian and Kíliel to take over the brunt of the healing while the littles helped. It seemed to be forever in my mind that she was glowing, but finally Kíliel sighed with exhaustion, telling us Tauriel was going to be OK.
“We should get Mamma on the bed, her feet up and her head flat, so blood can get to her brain and wake her up.”
I called the older children to help with babies so that Thorin and Kíli could lift Tauriel up onto the bed.
She was a bloody mess! Mother began to cut her clothes off her and pull them away. She had Ríel go get all the washcloths, and told Ríon to fetch a bucket of warm soapy water. Aliel and Alyanna were told to get all the blanket they could and bring them in as their Mamma was so very cold.
Kíli heard that and immediately stripped down to his shorts to hold Tauriel against his body, trying to warm her that way until Mother was able to wash her clean of the blood and sweat, then cocoon her in the blankets with Kíli on one side. Thorin had also stripped to his shorts and was on her other side holding her. Mother came over to mind speak all the babies and see how they were doing. Understandably they were all hungry.
Mother immediately had Dwalin rush to Ódha’s hall to get her. It would be much faster than trying to ring her in case she needed help with anything. I realized Mother was far enough along in her pregnancy that she had enough milk to nurse a pair as well when she took Thráin and Vivianna, as they had been out of Tauriel the longest by far. With Kíliel’s help, she was able to get them to understand how to nurse.
Mahal, but they wanted their Mamma! Because Mother was covered in Tauriel’s blood, she smelled like her in a way, and they grudgingly began to nurse; which set the other two off that they were hungry.
We tried to calm them down and get them to understand food was on the way, but they were not having it.
They wanted Tauriel, and they wanted food, now.
Ódha came rushing in panting. “Dwalin has explained everyting,” she said, her accent understandably thick in such an urgent situation. She sat in the rocking chair and opened her blouse. “Give tose bairns tae me, and let’s see what I can dae.”They were so hungry at that point they no longer cared who it was.Now that it was finally quiet, the adrenaline rush was draining off.
I was able to move to Tauriel and opened my mind to her, but it was a blank.
I knew in my heart she was fine; it would just take a bit of time.
Even if she had died, the children would have resurrected her, so really that was not a concern, but no one thought of that while we were all panicking.
I began to gather the towels and put them in the hall along with Tauriel’s bloody clothes and the blankets.
I got the babies receiving blankets from their cribs, then helped Mother and Ódha unwrap the sheets and comforters, and finally rewrap them in the softer, warmer receiving blankets.
Then I took stock of the children! They were completely covered in blood as well.
I wrangled them all into our shower, which was always a treat for them to play in. I turned on all four heads, as well as the two waterfall openings we had in the wall, then I had them strip their clothes off and give them to me. I threw them in a pile along with the bloody towels that were there.
I ran to their bathrooms, grabbing their personal towels, and brought them back. They needed me to help them wash the blood from their hair and then make sure they had all the blood off themselves.
Once they were done, I gave them their towels and had them come out and sit on the fur on the floor and send healing thoughts to Tauriel.
I started a fire in the fireplace with the gas unit. There was no time or need for wood; while that was taking off, I fiddled with the geothermal dial to raise the heat in the floors and walls. Then I got myself into dry shorts and sleep trousers as well as a fresh tunic. After holding Kaedan, mine were a gory mess.Time had no meaning as we all just thought about how much we wanted her to get better.
She was the keystone to our family, and we all really realized just how much she did for us, and how much she loved us as we sat there.
I helped Mother diaper Thráin and Viviyanna, then get them in a bassinet, I helped Ódha and did the same.
The babies would be out for a few hours.
Kaedan began fussing almost as soon as I put him down, so I just held him and rocked him and sent him all my love.
Mother said, “Let me get Tauriel some tea and get that in her.
Dwalin told her, “Let me get it dear, ye need tae go shower, yourself. If’n Tauriel wakes up and sees ye like that she might be upset.”
Mother looked at the mess she was and just shook her head, then kissed Dwalin and went to her suite to clean up.
Dwalin brought in the tea, helping Thorin get her to drink it; that was when we all felt her mind again.
The feeling of relief from all of us filled the room.
It took awhile for her to hear us, and although she really could not respond, we felt her emotions of just being tired and confused and she was hot.
Kíli ripped the furs off her and just kept on the sheet. Then he and Thorin moved away from her a bit but still held her hands.
Mother came back and asked Ódha if she needed help getting ready to move in early.
Ódha laughed and said something had told her to start packing early so all she needed was her husband to bring all that and the children.
They all had trunks with their clothes in them and other things they might need so if Dwalin could go back and get him and the children that would help so much.
She said it would be anytime now that the babies would be ready for their next feeding.I just could not believe that time had gone by so fast when it seemed like everything was in slow motion, like a dream.
A very bad dream.Kíli got my attention when he bespoke Tauriel and she asked in a slurred mental voice what was happening.
He told her, “Everything is fine, amrâlimê, just rest and when you feel better we can talk.”
That seemed enough for her and she fell asleep instead of being unconscious. The children were getting cold, so I told them to get dressed and they could either wait in here or in the living room. Kíliel said she wanted to help start to clean up the mess in the kitchen and the hall, Kílian said he would get the bathroom.
I told them to just put everything, blankets, towels, furs, whatever in the garbage and put it out the front door, I would get it removed later. I thanked them so much for all their help, sending so much love to each of them and getting it all in return. Mother said she would get a quick bit of food for us all, but she was ordering dinner from the main kitchen for later.
When Bohdar and the children got there, thankfully other than a huge stain on the stone in the bedroom, and Kíli and Thorin in their shorts on the bed, everything was normal.
He said he would get them settled in and hoped Tauriel was feeling better.
He chuckled when he remarked on how half of middle earth had sent ravens in with letters for the queen.
It seems Aliel had actually reached all the way to Imladris in her mind!

Dís POV-
After everything had calmed down and we had all eaten in shifts, Dwalin got the children in bed and said if Tauriel woke up and was feeling well enough, he promised he would get them. That was the only way he could get the youngest six to bed. The older two were out cold on furs in the bedroom in case they were needed.
I had the husbands help me change Tauriel’s bleeding panties and put a thicker liner in them as the first one had bled through onto the bed. I told the husbands we would have to do this every two to three hours until Tauriel could do it for herself.
Ódha and I slept in my room, while Thorin, Dwalin, and the boys slept in the master bedroom and brought us the babies every time they woke up for a feeding. They burped them, changed them and would put them back down and fall asleep until the next time.
I could hear Tauriel’s confusion and pain sometime near dawn, then felt Thorin and the boys reach out to her. I came in quickly as well and asked her where the pain was. She bespoke me and said her abdomen. I told her to wait while I woke Kíliel. Kíliel was up like a shot when I woke and examining her mother.
She said Tauriel was just aching from cramps and her breasts from her milk. Her body was finishing healing itself and some tea would be the best thing. She said she would get some and also see if she could get her mother to eat some dried fruit and a little meat for the iron.While she was doing that I told the husbands to get Tauriel up right to drink the tea. Between the three of them they got the pillows and backrest for her and had her reclining. She was awake but was still confused. She didn’t seem to remember the babies. I knew she was also hot from milk fever as her milk came in. She would need to nurse them soon to stop her breasts from hurting and get her uterus to relax more quickly back to the original size.

The husbands helped Tauriel to sit up, so that when Kíliel returned with the tray they were able to set it over her lap, helping her eat. The food and tea seemed to perk her up enough to bespeak and ask what was happening.
Kíli gently explained that the babies were here, and everything was just fine. She was just very tired from giving birth. She wanted to see them, but he told her they were sleeping. She sent out a thought to them all and that got them up immediately, like they had been waiting for her all night. I got Thráin and Viviyanna, while Fíli brought over Kaedan and Kaedana.
Kíli moved and took the two from Fíli as he got on the bed next to Tauriel then held them for her to see, I gave Thorin his two.
Her mind was getting clearer when Kíliel took the tray with the tea and plate, so she could see the babies better, Tauriel smiled at her and sent her love. Kíliel gave it back to her and then some.
Kíliel had sat on the bed watching her and carefully examining her. I think Tauriel felt that and in her confused state went through Kíliel’s memories, so she could remember the birth as she was concerned she could not remember it. Kíliel tried to do a quick mind block but it was too late. When Tauriel began to cry I quickly took the babies from Thorin so he could hold her. He caressed her mind and comforted her. It was the first time I felt him really take control of her mind, while Kíliel helped shunt off the fears and confusion. She comforted her mother and Tauriel was able to settle down and relax a little with Kíliel holding her mind and putting thoughts in there.
I asked no one in particular, “Why not let her nurse Thráin and Viviyanna?
Bonding with the babies will help her.”So, the husbands got her the arm pillows and set the twins up and helped get them started.
It was a wave of relief for her physically and emotionally to be nursing the babies and sharing her thoughts with them.
When they finished I had Fíli hand her Kaedan first and then I took Kaedana and let her nurse those two.
I could tell the relief again in her mind as she bonded with the two, especially Kaedan, now that he was so calm after being under stress for so long.
Once she finished nursing them, Dwalin and I got the babies burped and changed, then back to bed. It was dawn by this time and Aliel and Alyanna peeked in. They were thrilled to see Tauriel awake. Thorin helped them get up on the bed and had them sit next to her, not on her. Tauriel was still using mind speech but the maids didn’t care. The other children must have somehow heard Tauriel speaking with the maids, because four other heads popped in to see their mother.
Tauriel was able to quietly say she loved them all and thanked them for helping her have the babies. She was so proud that they were all so brave and so good.
They all sat on the end of the bed and sent her their love. Kílian got out his pipes and Kíliel began to slowly strengthen Tauriel. You could see her eyes get brighter and more focused and her skin had a much better color to it. I sent out a thought to her if she was hungry and she spoke for the first time.
“I do believe I am ravenous at this point. I feel like I’d be able to eat a moose whole!”
That got the children giggling. I gathered them up and said, “Let’s make breakfast for your Mamma, shall we?”
I was ready to drop from exhaustion and I knew the husbands were too. We had been running on emotions for far too long. While the children mixed some of the food, I sent a post for several nannies to come and not only help with the children but with the babies as well. Between the three of us, me, Tauriel, and Ódha we would be able to feed the babies for the day and still get some much-needed sleep.
We would probably need them for a few days until we all got rested.
The two guest rooms were ready, so the nannies could sleep there for the duration.The children and I got a nice breakfast ready and as they were plating it up, I put in meal orders for the next week from the palace kitchen. I wanted to stay and help as much as I could but with being due in 2 months myself I had nothing left to give. Dwalin was fussing over me and trying to do as much as he could. I think he realized he would be needing to learn a few more domestic skills in the coming months to help me. I was glad at that moment to be a princess and be able to have all the help I would need as far as food and domestic chores. But having Dwalin to help get the babies up, bathed, burped, and changed, it would help him bond with his children much better than having a nanny do all that.I’d not had such luxuries with Fíli or Kíli in Ered Luin. Víli had been the driving force in holding our little family together after Kíli’s rough birth when I couldn’t bond with him. Having Víli be there for Fíli and I, not just caring for us as his family, but he also helped with the washing and dishes and general clean up from Fíli playing.We’d not been treated as royalty there; so I’d spent my entire life as a domestic mother, and, for a short sweet wonderful time, a wife. I did use many of the privileges of being a princess here in Erebor, but deep down, I found a great deal of satisfaction in keeping my hall, feeding my husband, helping Tauriel out as often as she ask…and more often than she probably needed, but I loved my grandbabies and she was more a sister to me than the wife of my sons.We brought the food in and Ódha quietly knocked on the door and asked if she could help. I said, "If you can get the children settled in the kitchen they'll be able to feed themselves, and then just be ready in about an hour for the next feeding."She touched my forearm tenderly giving me some of her strength; the children followed her. I, then just collapsed on the small couch. Dwalin was starting to fret when I lovingly scolded him, “Oh, calm down you old goat
you’ll set everyone off again if they think I’m having problems!” He smiled sheepishly at me as he sat next to me on the couch, we then fell asleep leaning on each other.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

October-Late November 2951

Kíli POV-
I could not remember being this tired with all the other babies we had had. These four were keeping everyone single one of us on our toes. Thank the Valar for the nannies and a palace kitchen. Never in my life had I been so happy to be royalty and have these perks. We had used the nannies maybe a dozen time in 8 years and it was always for a state dinner where all the adults had to attend.The dwarven nannies helped with cleaning, keeping things organized, playing with the children, and taking them to the solarium every day to burn off energy. When the meals were brought they got everything set up so all we had to do was eat and then go back to bed. Uncle Thorin’s idea of having Ódha as a wet nurse was also a blessing. Tauriel was healing too slowly for my peace of mind, so the more sleep she got the better. As well, she and Ódha kept each other company. I could see Tauriel was bonding with her, and that wasn’t a bad thing in my book!By the third week we had a good routine down. Kíliel and Kílian were helping Tauriel every day with their magic to keep her strength up and heal. We were quite surprised to have an elven healer named Aleida from Lothlórien come and visit Tauriel and give her a checkup.
With Aliel’s mind-send the day of the birth most all of middle earth was concerned for Tauriel. We had to give a general form letter to some of the dwarves helping us and they sent it out with all the flocks of ravens that were patiently waiting for a response. We had gotten a raven from Galadriel with her concern for Tauriel, and then Aleida the healer showed up offering her services. Aleida put Tauriel on a special diet for a month that would have her feeling much better and gave her several teas to drink daily. She would stay in the mountain until she was satisfied Tauriel was fully healed. I felt much better after that and I know Fíli and Uncle Thorin did too.
I was going to have to get one of the dwarves or elves that worked as a concierge to help Aleida get settled in. She would visit Tauriel and then the concierge would most likely show her about the mountain and help her feel comfortable finding her way. Brouk was a good friend of mine who did this. When I asked Aleida if she was comfortable with a dwarf showing her about, she was pleased we would do this and was perfectly fine with meeting my friend.One less thing to worry about. I’d have to post the concierges and alert Brouk that we needed his services for Aleida.Between the palace kitchen, the gardens, and Óin, we were told that they did not have everything we had ordered so I sent a delegation to Greenwood to get everything the mountain did not have and even though I did not order them to, they still went at full speed there and back again for their queen.
I don’t know where I was to not realize just how much and how many of our people loved Tauriel as their queen.
She received get well cards and pictures that children (elf, dwarf, and human) had drawn for her, every day.
She was rather embarrassed by all this, but I think she really was overwhelmed by the outpouring of love for her and the babies.
Erebor now had a crown prince by the King and even though Fíli was well loved and respected, having Uncle Thorin produce an heir, no matter that it was with an elf, the people knew he was blessed by Mahal and the Prophecy; making them feel strongly for Thráin III.
Not wanting to make the other children feel less, a week after the babies were born, gifts for the babies and the children began showing up at our door all day, every day, along with the cards and drawings for Tauriel.
The children felt like it was Yule Fest come early.By 6 weeks Tauriel was pretty much back to her old self, albeit tired from the babies. Aleida was having her usual visit when she dropped a landslide on us! Galadriel had a foresight about Tauriel and had told Aleida to relay it to all of us. The three of us husbands were quite rattled and Tauriel was a bit upset when told that she should wait four years before getting pregnant again. That if she was going to continue having multiple births each time, she needed to spend the last month on partial bed rest if she was going to be so active the rest of her pregnancy.
After Aleida left us with this news we had a family conference just the four of us adults, we talked long and hard about this. Tauriel was insistent and stubborn that she would continue to have three babies each time. We husbands said fine, but on the condition that she had nannies and servants to help her from now on. She was not to lift a finger cooking, cleaning, or anything else that might strain or tire her.
I could see the rebellion in her eyes when we told her that.
She wanted to be a full-time wife and mother.
Uncle Thorin finally put his foot down and commanded, “You are the queen and you need to start behaving as such!”
I was waiting for an explosion from her, but something in the way Uncle Thorin said it had her agreeing with him. It was a bit of an Alpha command, that she felt a kind of compulsion to agree to. She said it would take some getting used to if he was going to ask her in that way. She was a very independent person and the thought of servants doing what she felt she wanted to be doing did not make her happy. I’m certain she could’ve told Uncle Thorin to go fly a kite with his request, but something had her agreeing with him at a primitive level.
Tauriel POV-I had to ask myself what was more important to me. My pride in being a wife and mother, or being the best wife, mother…and queen, I could be. The husbands had a long talk with me, and I felt outnumbered. I understood Thorin’s concern, but it peeved me that he felt he needed to compel me through his Alpha strength. I most certainly could have said, ‘no, and in no uncertain terms’ to him, as well as Fíli and Kíli, but, I’d given everyone on middle earth the scare of a lifetime with the birth of the quads and almost dying.
I had to believe that the Prophecy was still at work in our lives, even though we were all immortal, and it had seemed like there was nothing more for the Prophecy to do; when Galadriel said she had had a foresight and sent Aleida with such difficult news,
I felt like I had been forewarned by the Prophecy to listen to everyone… to behave myself and stop being so stubborn and headstrong.
I know if I had died the children would have just brought me back, but I did not want to even think of what that would do to everyone.
I knew what Kíli and Fíli’s deaths did to me.I was questioning the plans I had for my life. After living over 600 years (the first 600 pretty much by myself and only seeing to my needs and then the needs of my soldiers) with very few cares in the world;
the past 10 years had moved fast and changed everything. Now I had to think beyond me. I had children who needed a healthy mother, husbands who needed a strong wife, and a people who needed selfless queen.By following the Prophecy and having three husbands and planning on multiples at every pregnancy to make sure there were plenty of dwelves (oh, who was I kidding? I wanted as many children as I could have. I did not see any number too high for the amount of children I wanted) I thought everything would be easy.
I wanted to be left alone after the husbands talked to me, I felt a bit surly and out of sorts, I didn’t want their comfort at this moment… all I could think of after coming to these conclusions was I wanted my mother. Well, I had only known my birth mother 20 years (4 human years old) so the one I called mother was Dís. She was not only my mother, but my sister in law and mother in law.
In reality she felt like the big sister I may have wanted growing up. Someone to confide in, laugh with in secret about silly things, go to when I was worried or scared; Dís had been all this and more for me almost from the very day I met her with Kili as my husband.She filled many shoes for me.

I wanted her so bad right now. First thing I wanted to do was have a good long cry, have her comfort me, and then give me all the advice she could because I felt so lost right now. She was due in just two weeks.
I didn’t want to burden her.
I should have known better by now, when a knock on the bedroom door and the face I wanted most to see peeked in.
“I heard you dear and I am here.”

Dís’ POV-
I could not get myself up on the elf sized bed being so pregnant, so I had Tauriel scoot off the bed
and move onto the couch. She opened her arms to me, and bawled like a baby until her nose was running and she couldn’t talk from her sore throat. I simply rubbed her back and made comforting sounds while telling her it was all going to be fine.
When she had cried herself out to the point she had the hiccups, she sat up; I said, “Don’t speak to me just show me Tauriel.”
She opened her mind to me and just poured everything into it.
She hugged me again and I said, “I love you so much daughter. You are the keystone to this family, no Tauriel, I may be a formidable force to be reckoned with, and a strength to everyone, but you are the stone that holds us all together. Without you Tauriel, we would not be living in this mountain, I would not have my sons or my brother, for that matter I doubt I would have Dwalin.Without you Tauriel, the husbands in your life, had they not been injured as they were, certainly would not have the joy and love that they have from you from anyone else. On top of that, there are 12 children that never would have been brought into this world and into our lives. You are the key to all that the Prophecy has ever been. It waited through all the ages and 600 years to finally come to pass and do its work through you. You have touched so many lives in just 10 years since the Prophecy became a part of your life.
I can feel how it is just breaking your heart to get the news you received. But it’s not sad news, daughter.
It’s more a warning or a protection. The Prophecy is still protecting you and working through you. Its work is not done. I have a funny feeling it’s going to really be working once our little dwelves reach maturity and start spreading their wing in this world.
You have been knocked down, now is the time to get back up and go forward. Spend the next four years getting to know your babies better and concentrate on them. As well, it will also give you time to really bond with your three husbands, for them to see each other as equals and not as boys listening to their uncle and an Uncle telling his nephews what to do. This is a good thing my dear. If after the four years are up and you feel I was wrong, well, I will just have to eat crow and tell you I am sorry. But I don’t see that happening.I know I will give birth to a daughter soon, but you will always be my first daughter, Tauriel. Think of this my daughter, you will now be able to babysit your sister in law and brother in law and the children can play with their aunt and uncle,” I laughed.
She was almost asleep on my nearly nonexistent lap.
Her mind was quiet for now as I ran my finger through her hair and sang lullabies to her.
As she drifted off to sleep I felt how much that had soothed her mind.
I bespoke Kíliel and Kílian and told them to come in for a bit and help mind heal their Mamma as she was very upset. I told them to not knock, just come right in.Whispering, Kíliel asked me, “What should I do?”
“Both of you, open your mind to your Mamma and you will know.”
I watched them, Kíliel started to cry and Kílian sobbed and then sniffed a few times.
“OK children, once you make your Mamma calm and feel at peace, I know everything will fall into place for her and she will accept this new role she must play.”
Kílian tuned his pipes softly and Kíliel sat on the floor holding Tauriel’s hand. The twins looked at each other, nodded and immediately I felt the difference. It was like when I held Fíli and Kíli as babes and the love I had for them. I felt my mother’s love for me even though I didn’t remember her. I was so young when she was killed. I felt the deep maternal love that is the comfort of every child. Then it changed, and I felt a strength in me that I had never known was there. I knew we would all get past this and on to happier things. Joyful memories were yet to be made and a future that was so bright it shone like the sun.
Now I was filled with happiness at the course my life was taking with being a mother again. It was then I realized the twins were healing me too. I just closed my eyes and put my head back and let the warmth of their magic fill me.
As the tune began to wind down Kíliel shunted off all the sorrow, confusion, hurts and filled those places in with contentment, excitement, peace, and happiness. Tauriel would remember everything but she would be happy from now on. This sorrow would not bother her again. As the last note faded, I opened my eyes and gasped. The twins were glowing a soft warm light. The same light we all glowed on the day of the wedding when Mahal, the Prophecy, and even Sulladad blessed us.
I smiled and thanked the children. They got up and hugged me, whispering that they needed to take a nap. They had felt so much power in their magic that they were tired from it.
I told them how much I loved them, and they kissed my cheek, then slipped out. Tauriel’s mind began to wake and I gently played with her hair again until she sat up and looked at me and smiled. I opened my mind to her and showed her what had happened while she slept. She was stunned.
“Daughter, you are truly a daughter to not just me but to Sulladad as well. He is watching out for you.”

Thorin’s POV-
I have had to do many difficult things in my life and make some very hard choices along the way. But looking into Tauriel’s eyes as the three of us husbands told her she had to start giving up some of the things she loved for the sake of her health and the kingdom, well, it broke my heart.
I didn’t want to lose her though.
By losing her I mean, losing the vibrant young woman I married. Even now nearly two months after the birth there was a tiredness to her that I had never seen before. It panicked me a little. I was no healer and felt more than a bit powerless to know what to do. All I knew was what a warrior knew…giving orders. I’d not realized I’d put a bit more behind my words with the Alpha strength until she told us she just wanted to be alone, it hurt, but I had to respect her wishes.Then Dís waddled in. I raised my eyebrows at her as she waved at us and went back to the bedroom. I opened my mind to see what was going on, it felt like a gut punch. I looked at Kíli and Fíli and they read my mind. I could tell they felt horrible as well. I had not realized how much this was affecting Tauriel emotionally.I had kind of played an underhanded trick to get her to agree to our demands on her by telling her as the queen she had more responsibilities than just her family.
While it was true, I now knew it was the wrong time to tell her this and with the wrong strength. It should’ve been love, not an Alpha command!
I was so thankful she saw Dís as a mother to her. Dís was doing what the three of us husbands could not do and that was give her the love, comfort, and advice of a mother.I was quite surprised and more than a bit shocked when Kíliel and Kílian got up and went back there. When they did not come back to the living room after a long time I opened my mind again and both Dís and Tauriel acknowledged me and told me to come back and bring Kíli and Fíli.
I nodded to the two boys and we went back.
Dís warned, “She is now in your care, be gentle with her.”Tauriel asked Dís, “Do you still want me to help with the birth?”
Dís broke into a huge smile, “Of course I do.
I welcomed all of your children into this world. I want you there to welcome mine.
Having you teach me that pain block is still on your agenda, right?” she quipped.
Tauriel laughed and it felt so good to hear her laugh like that, without care and with abandon.
“Mind speak me, and I will be there.
The pain block I can show you anytime you want.”Dís replied, “Then when dinners arrives tonight bespeak me, I will be over afterwards, and you can show me then.”
Once Dís left, the three of us husbands just kind of stood there. I felt so wretched for how I had treated her, thinking I was doing it in her best interest. I was ashamed to even look at her and was waiting for one of the boys to say something. How very mature of me, I chided myself.
When it reached a long enough time that no one spoke it became embarrassing and I looked at Tauriel. She was smiling softly at the three of us and I peeked at the boys and opened my mind to them. Hang it all if all three of us didn’t feel the same exact thing. I walked up to her on the couch and held out my hand, she took it and stood up. I hugged her with everything I had and poured my love into her mind. I begged her forgiveness for what I had done earlier. She just sighed and reached out to the boys, taking their hands from behind my back and she had us all shuffle over to the bed.“I was given a mother’s love. Now, I need my husbands’ love.”
Fíli climbed on the bed first and scooted all the way over, then Kíli got on and then Tauriel, she moved over for me. I sat on the edge, still too ashamed to feel I was privileged enough to lay next to her.
“I love you all equally, and I love you all for various reasons. I am not showing any one more love right now that the other. It’s just that Thorin and I have had our first disagreement and I feel I need to mend it with him. I need your love Kíli and Fíli. I need it so much right now. The children have taken away the bad and filled me with good, Dís comforted me and now I need you two to just love me. Open your minds to me but I will be focusing on Thorin for a bit, OK?”
They both nodded and laid down.
She laid down and opened her arms to me.

I took a long deep breath then let it out, “Ghivâshelê, I feel so unworthy of the love you want to give me.”
She chided me for that, “All you told me was the truth.
I may not have liked how it was delivered to me, but I’m not going to shoot the messenger just because the message hurt.
So, come here and let us remember how much we love each other and why.”I laid down next to her and humbly rested my forehead against her chest as she lay on her side towards me. She embraced me and ran her fingers through my hair as she hummed softly.
I said, “I guess we both learned something today.”
She shushed me, “Yes, I love the husbands who chose me to be their wife and I love that you all are looking out for me. It was not easy for anyone today to tell and be told what had to be said.
Now is just a time for healing and loving.
So, let’s just love each other.”I don’t know how long we all laid there with our hearts and minds open, but for the first time since my father passed away, I truly cried. I loved this woman like I had never loved anyone before. My world revolved around her. Our children were like moons that orbited us. It was at that moment that I realized that Kíli and Fíli were no longer children to me. They were husbands who stood as my equal and loved this woman as much as I did. She was the mother of our children and the heart of our home. I sent out my love to Kíli and Fíli as my fellow husbands, not as my nephews.
I mind spoke, “It is time for all of us to leave the past and to look to the future and where it is going to take us.”
I looked up at Tauriel as she put her finger under my chin. I gently said, “I vowed to you several months ago to always protect you and love you. I’ve just never had to do this with a soft touch. I bulled my way through and hurt you so much. I’m terrified of a life without you, but also of ever hurting you as I did. I will forever be true to my vows, Tauriel. Loving and cherishing, doing this family and marriage thing as a quadrad, not me lording over the rest of you!”
She wiped my tears away and kissed me. “Oh, Thorin. I vowed to always stand strong by your side.
How can I do that if I am killing myself by not caring for myself? Yes, it stung to have you feel the need to compel me. I would’ve come around. But I honestly can’t blame you! I scared you, and as you said, terrified you that I might not make it. And was thinking of doing it all again… that was very wrong of me to think only of my desire for more children at all costs. Some costs, I see now, are simply too high.”
I kissed her back and touched her face softly.
“Oh woman, I am nothing without you, I love you so much my darling. It takes true courage to struggle through your own failings and find that there is a light that shines for just you and will not burn you but instead will lead you on your journey always keeping you safe. You are that light Tauriel.
I feel as though I failed you when you needed me most and yet here you are shining a light so bright that I will not fall and I cannot fail.
A part of me feels I do not deserve such a blessing in my life, but I thank the Valar you chose me and after what I did, you stand with me still.”“Thorin, mênu tessu! When I say, 'I love you', it’s because I love who you are, what you do, how you try. I’ve seen your kindness and your strength. I’ve seen the best and the worst of you. And I understand with perfect clarity exactly who you are. I chose you not because you were perfect, but because in your imperfections, the strength, courage and love it took for you to willing open your heart to me and let me love you in return, showing me your true character. Being vulnerable and trusting, knowing I would never willingly hurt you; you gave me something so pure.” She caressed my mind with hers and I did the same to her.

All was forgiven.
We heard a knock on the door, Fíli got up and opened the door.
Gaelan whispered, “Dinner is here, and the other kids are all upset that everyone is so sad.”
Tauriel opened her mind to all the children then and just showered her love on them. We heard them as they all rushed in and helped each other get on the bed and it was more of a cuddle fest for a while as we reassured them all we were not sad anymore and that everything was fine now. As if with precision timing the quads wanted dinner. They could smell it and they wanted some. That made Tauriel laugh, and a collective sigh went through the minds of all the older children that their Mamma was OK.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel’s POV-
Something so simple as eating dinner and feeding the babies seemed to go a long way in my mind to returning us back to everyday life. I looked at the babies almost as if for the first time as the four of us fed them. Thráin had a very strong personality. Not in your face like Kíliel, but more like Thorin.
It was a presence that made you pay attention to him, and even with squash smeared all over his chubby cheeks, he still was a very regal little baby. Kaedana was my drama queen. Not that she was naughty, I mean babies can’t be naughty, but she had to make a production out of everything. As Kíli was trying to feed her, she had to refuse the food at least twice before she would eat it. Thorin playfully mocked Kíli, “She is so much like her father.”
Kíli rolled his eyes at the mirth in Thorin’s voice, playfully grousing at him, “I am sure you are just taking so much pleasure in this as your little princess eats like a dainty bird.”Viviyanna was a true ‘girly girl’ as the human expression fit her so well, and despised mess. She was always the first to fuss the second she wet her diaper, or if we were in the sandbox and sand got between her toes.
Fíli snorted at the exchange while trying to keep up with Kaedan who couldn’t get enough food in him fast enough and would start to cry if Fíli didn’t have the spoon to his lips as soon as he swallowed the last spoonful. He muttered good naturedly to himself, “Where is this child putting all this food? He must have four stomachs and a hollow leg or something. I think I need to have a spoon in each hand to keep up with his demands!”In the days after the birth as I healed, the husbands sat with me in bed and we each held a baby and would switch so they could get use to all of us. They loved us all so much. Thorin just amazed me with his calm gentle demeanor with all 4 babies; but he had a soft spot for his two in the beginning. The way he would hold Thráin and just coo to him, mind speaking and showing him the faces of his family that had long past, but to Thorin were very much alive in his heart. Thorin said Thráin had a strong resemblance to Frerin, his brother, when he was that age except that Thráin had black hair like Thorin’s instead of his brother’s towhead. Thráin’s eye color was a bit bluer to Thorin’s steel gray, and he was a little chub that was so cute. He would snuggle Thráin and rub his back and sing to him. Thorin had such a magnificent voice that even a lullaby was beautiful.Viviyanna stole that dwarf’s heart and was his little princess. He could not get over the similarities between her and her “great”-grandmother, his mother.
The sharp features and almond shaped cat eyes.
But with my hair. She had auburn hair not fiery red like mine. Viviyanna’s eyes had a shade of green that was so rich, and deep it was simply striking on her. She wrapped Thorin around her little finger and he was hooked.
Fíli was thrilled to have a son now. Kaedan had settled down quickly and was very cheerful and oh so curious. Kaedan had sandy blond hair and deep, dark blue eyes, but his hair was straight and his face resembled Fíli so much at that age, that Dís swore Kaedan was his twin. He was constantly going through Fíli’s memories as if to learn everything he could about him. Much to Fíli’s chagrin as Kaedan picked up on many of Fíli’s childhood antics. But Fíli’s love for Kíli made Kaedan bond strongly with Kíli as his Pappa Kíli. I felt there would be a great deal of mischief with these four just from their bonding with Kíli and Fíli.
Kaedana had a rich, dark chestnut brown hair and Kíli’s liquid brown eyes that always seemed to see right into your soul. She was always quick to smile in a way that was so much like Kíli.
She was such a silly maid always making things more than what they needed to be. Thorin joked she was so much like Kíli at that age. He had not seen that with any of the other of Kíli’s children. This little maid could put on quite a show when she got something stuck in her mind that she was not happy with. But she was a serious cuddler and she was always searching out a lap to snuggle on if Kíli was busy. She loved the attention he lavished on her.
I busted up in tears of laughter the first time Kíli put her clothes on wrong and she bespoke very clearly for all to hear, “Pappa, you Goof!”Kíli just did a facepalm and groaned, mind speaking her, “That is a grown-up word not for a young princess to use.”
She would still call the other children that if she thought no one was listening.I would nurse them and Ódha sat with me and we would talk.
The children, all four of them, kept me calm and the love they had for me as their Mamma and the bond they formed with Ódha was a special thing I cherished with this Dwarrow Dam, who was so generous as to help me above and beyond the call of duty, to be my friend and confidant. I felt very close to her, having her as part of our family as we took meals together and played with all the children. Once the children were weaned, she still came over often to let the children play and keep me company. Mother to mother.At 4 months old, (12 mo physically 20 mo developmentally so speech begins at 4 months) they all had very interesting personalities. But the rest of our horde kept them in line, and they were learning so much from the other children. They had mind speech down pat, it was teaching them the etiquette that came with it that had me in a tizzy some days. Like Aliel, they were using it about three or four days after they were born.
They articulated in their minds what the other children, as they grew, had not had the words for. It was more a feeling of frustration to them, to be able to convey in mental words, what their physical mouths, tongues, vocal chords could not. They physically had yet to mature to the level of their mental vocabulary.The quads made it perfectly clear, ‘My mouth can’t say what my mind is thinking.’Now that they were learning to speak actual words out loud, Kíliel was constantly reminding them they had to use their words and not just mind speech.
It was starting to drive even her crazy. Kílian just grinned at her when she had to correct them for the umpteenth time; she stuck her tongue out at him or gave him the stink eye. She knew he was laughing for all the times her hyperness had driven him crazy over the years.
They were all happy babies though overall. After such a traumatic birth, they seemed to be fine. Kaedan showed no ill effects from the stress he had before he was born. I was worried he would cling to Fíli, but after the about three days he was fine with all four of us handling him and he went down to bed just fine now.With them being so small at birth, we would have to wait and see if they stayed small or if they would catch up in growth spurts. Ódha’s gift of clothing was a blessing as she had made them all on the small side, so they fit them perfectly.
Kaedana fussed a bit when she was first dressed, but I chalked it up to her drama queen manner; it took me a few weeks to figure out it was the texture of the clothes she didn’t care for. She had gotten a little dirty and wanted a bath and was fussing so much about it I forgot to get a towel, after I washed her I just wrapped her in my shirt.
She was very happy with that, but when I went to put on the dwarven clothes she was having none of it, she wanted my shirt. I put the two together, realized the problem, and had several outfits made in the mountain by the dwarves; then sent out to Lothlórien for more.
I would have to see if she kept this up or if she would eventually be fine in dwarven clothes. This was the first time I’d had this problem, so it was a lesson I wrote in her journal about sensory issues.With 12 children now, we were quite busy, but I finally conceded that having 3 nannies, 2 servants and a cook made life for me much easier.
I thought I would lose part of who I was as a mother with the help, but all the Dwarrows deferred to me and we became very good friends, not workers to their boss, but friends all giving input on our day to day lives.
Some days I was more tired than others and let them run the show, other days I had energy to help the children bake treats with our cook, Unna, or make the dough to play with that we added food dyes to, to make fun colors for them to play with.
I wanted the older children to be able to play with their siblings and not have to mind them all the time.
I wanted them to love each other as brothers and sisters not as caretakers.
So, the nannies took up that roll and it was so much nicer for the older ones to be able to do fun things on their own and not have to constantly keep an eye on the littles.
I felt that would make lifelong bonds for all of them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

December 2951

Tauriel’s POV-
I was up early with Thorin feeding the quads breakfast when I was bespoken by Mother, “It’s that time, but no rush.”
Thorin rolled his eyes, “What is it with you females waiting until the last minute for these things?”
I laughed, “So we don’t bore you to tears darling.”
I opened my mind to see if anyone else was awake, and finding Kílian and Kíli were awake enough that they could spoon feed the babies and wake up slowly.
I bespoke them and got a mumbled, 'Be right there,' from them both.
Kílian stumbled down the hall yawning hugely.I asked him, “Would you help Pappa Thorin feed your sisters and brothers?”“Sure, Mamma. Where are you going?”
“Grandmother is about to welcome her babies into the world and would like me there.”
That woke him up quick.
“How long will it take, Mamma?”
“I don’t know sweetheart; it all depends on so many things.
Even though Grandmother is having twins, it shouldn’t be too long seeing as she has done this twice already with your Pappa and Pappa Fíli.”Kíli must have had his mind open to the conversation because he shot out of the bedroom and down the hall whooping with excitement and shouting in his mind to poor Fíli. “Wake up, lazy bones! Our brother and sister are on their way!!
Fíli was a bit muddled as he stumbled to the kitchen yawning and stretching. He started smiling seeing me getting ready with my things.
I ran back to the bedroom and quick threw on my clothes and then came back out.
“Tauriel, we want to come. We want to meet the babies right away. Would you ask Mother if that’s OK with her?”I quick bespoke Mother, “I’m on my way now, do you want your other offspring there as well? They are both hanging on my every word to you.”
We heard her chuckle, “They will just be waiting.
It has been almost a hundred years since I have done this, so I’m not thinking it will be a quick birth.”
Fíli cut in, “Dwalin might need moral support as a first-time father.
I can help him with that.”Dwalin cut in with a snort, “You two will just be wantin’ tae see if I pass out or not!”
We all laughed at this banter.Dís said, “By all means, you two.
The midwife will be here shortly, so, like I said it’s no rush, but it is time.”
All three of us replied with, “Alright Mother, see you soon.”
By this time all three husbands were dressed.I asked Thorin, “Where are you going?”
He grinned sheepishly, “Moral support?”I laughed as I kissed him. “Well then, please go wake the nannies Wyn (Dam), Megi (Maid), and Truda.(Dam)”
They were excited to hear Lady Dís was delivering this morning.
By this time our cook, Unna (Dam), was up as well and began getting the children’s morning meals ready.
It was then than Kíliel popped into the kitchen all dressed and ready to go.
I just did a facepalm and said, “Your Grandmother does not need an audience here.”Kíliel grinned, logically saying, “I know I will be able to help somehow.”
I laughed with a shake of my head, “Oh for Mahal’s sake, let go now before someone else wakes up and wants to go!!”The Dams and Maid were familiar with the routine by now and gave us hugs as we left to go.
Thorin was thrilled Dís had chosen to name her son, Frerin II, in honor of their brother, and Náine for her daughter, in honor of their mother’s side of the family.Hrera, Dís’ grandmother, was cousin to Frera, Thrain’s wife. The two Dwarrows had a female relative named, Náine. Named in honor of some descendent of theirs through Durin the Deathless, his name was Nain. Yes, it left me very confused at how all these cousins were related and still not inbreeding! I just went with it and tried my best to learn it to teach the children their dwarven heritage. Their elven half was already confusing enough. I knew nothing really of my family.Frera name her second son, Frerin, the masculine version of her name. Thorin, obviously a throwback name, as he was Thorin the second. We didn’t know why Frera chose Dís, meaning sorrow, for her youngest daughter.
But Dwalin and Dís agreed that Náine was a perfect hand me down name for their daughter. Dwalin said the next baby, if it was a boy, he wanted to name Fundin after he and Balin’s father.
Seeing as Dís was ready to repopulate the whole dwarven race herself, I felt a lot of family names were going to be dusted off and used.

Dwalin’s POV-
Dís and I were sitting at breakfast chatting when she got a funny look on her face.
I waited tae see why but she just went back tae chatting.
About 10 minutes later she did the same thing. I was rather concerned when I asked her if she was OK.
She said she was fine, so I got up and took our dishes tae the kitchen and said, “Lemme clean up from breakfast and then what dae ye want tae dae today?”
She didn’t answer me at first, sae I started tae repeat the question when I heard her grunt strangely. I bespoke her, but it was rather confusing, sae I came back out.She was holding her belly and was red in the face.
She said, “It’s time, darling.”
I said, “For what, we havn’eh figured out what we’re going tae dae yet today.”
She rolled her eyes at me and said, “The babies love, they are coming today.”
I think my mind went a little blank because she waved at me and I just stared at her and she said, “Please Dwalin, don’t tell me you are going to be one of those kinds of adads?”
I thought to myself. Adad, adad…I’m going to be a father when she has the babies.
She having the babies now. I am now going to be a father… now.
I’m not ready to be a father!
I asked her, “What dae I dae?!”
I didn’eh realize I was starting tae panic until she mind shouted at me tae just stop running around the house like a crazy dwarf.
“I’m going to bespeak Tauriel, and then you will get the midwife. This is going to take a while, Dwalin, and you’d better not wear yourself out or you’ll be too tired to help me push.”
Push, push, I had tae help her push the babies out.
Something she said she had seen Tauriel dae and it helped sae much she wanted me tae dae it with her.I heard her bespeak Tauriel and talk tae her. Then she said she was going tae get the room set up.
“Dís, let me dae that!” I said.
“What are you going to do Dwalin?” she queried with a smirk
“What’er you tell me tae, just let me dae it.”
She actually had the nerve tae laugh at me in the state I was in!“Fine, then I need plenty of towels, the bed needs to be stripped and the birthing cloth put on, after that I will need you to –"Tauriel broke in and bespoke Dís again. “Fíli and Kíli wanted to come as well, Dís, to welcome their brother and sister into the world. Will that be alright with you?”
I had to snort at Fíli when he said he wanted to come to offer me moral support.
“More like tae laugh at me if’n
I pass out. I’ll be fine, ye lunk!” I grumbled when they all laughed me.
Dís sat on the bed for a bit but about every 5 minutes she would get red faced and scrunch up a bit rubbing her belly.
I felt rather helpless watching her go through all this. I mean, at Tauriel’s last birth it was crazy, and I was hoping it wasn’t going tae be like that.
Dís laughed at me. “I am only having two babies not four, Dwalin. I may shout a bit if this mind block does not work. I must be doing something wrong as it does not seem to be helping.”
It was at that point I heard voices out in the living room. Dís bespoke Tauriel that we were in the bedroom.
She laughed when half the family came in and then grunted and scrunched up again.
Tauriel was right by her side and in her mind; I was open tae her mind in case I needed tae dae anything.
“Have you gotten the midwife yet, Dwalin?” Kíli asked me.
I cussed that I had forgotten to, and I heard Kíliel giggle at me for swearing.
“I’ll be right back with her Dwalin, everything’s going to be fine.”Tauriel was still walking Dís through the pain block when she asked Kíliel tae help her.
I was getting a little fritzed that I would have tae hear her screaming when Thorin said, “It will probably take a little longer for a Dwarrow than an elf, Dwalin.”
Suddenly Dís happily cried out, “I got it, I got it.”
Tauriel laughed and said, “Yes, you just were not going through the spine the right way.”
Thorin patted me on the back and I just shook my head at him.
He said, “If it is any consolation, remember that I missed most of Tauriel’s birthing of the quads, so this is all new to me too.
I came along to see what happens when there’s not a crisis, so I know what to do with the next babies.”
I punched him in the arm!He laughed and complained, “What was that for?”
I growled, “For making me a guinea pig you old dwarf.”
He laughed again and said, “One of us had to do it, might as well be you.”
I said, “I hope ye get kakhf in all yer diaper changes for a month.”
That had everyone roaring with laughter and settled my nerves, so I would not be “One of those Adad’s.”
Kíli had gotten in with the midwife right as I made my remarks about the diapers and both of them were chuckling too.
Tem, the midwife asked Dís a barrage of questions I only knew half of what she was talking about.
I opened my mind tae Dís tae get the jist of what was being said, aaaaand immediately felt my face go scarlet.
I wanted tae know, well, now I knew.
This was going tae be a long a day, I knew it.
From what I had gotten, Dís was about tae be examined tae see how far her cervix had dilated tae tell the midwife how long it would be.
I helped Dís up ontae the bed and got her shorts off. I cringed when the midwife checked Dís, but Dís was fine with it…. yep, I was right, this was going tae be a long day!The midwife said, “My goodness Dís, you are actually 9 cm my dear! Well now, how have you not been in full labor?! What kind of pain have you been experiencing during all this? Has it been severe?”“No, just an achy back and sharp pains. I have sharp cramping in front that is regular, but I feel no need to push yet.”“How long has the pain been going on?”“Total, I’d say about 6 hours, getting stronger. It was only the last hour that I’d really begun to hurt. Now though I’m overall fine. I can feel the muscles contract, but no pain.”“I take it by your relaxed nature the elven pain block is workin?”
“Like a charm,” Dís said.
The midwife shook her head and said, “I will need to get myself an elven helper if this works.
Well, let’s get you up and moving a bit to see if that speeds things along.”
Dís had been walking around the kitchen for about 15 minutes when I heard her gasp, “OH!” Then she shouted, “My Bag of Waters broke, Tem!”
“Well then, we’ll have to wait and see if this will be a quick birth for you Dís.
How far apart are the contractions?”
“Hold on and I will let you know.”
After a few seconds, she said, “About a minute, so I suggest we get me in bed.”
Tem and I helped her in bed, Tauriel and Kíliel got the birthing blanket all set up while Tem hooked the foot thing tae the end of the bed.
“Dwalin would you help me out of my shift please, love.”
Between me and Tauriel we got it over her head.
Tauriel tied up Dís’ hair for her and then said, “OK Dwalin let’s get you set in place and Fíli can show you and Dís how to hold hands to push for the best results.
Oh, and take your night shirt off so you can hold the babies when they come out and can smell you and know you.
Kíli and Thorin get the back rest and pillows set for them.”
I got my top off and climbed ontae the bed behind Dís when Fíli came over and showed us how tae hold hands and how I should push with Dís whenever she bespoke me tae help.We had barely gotten everything intae place when Dís shouted with excitement, “I need to push, love!”
It was sae sudden my mind went blank and I forgot everything Fíli’d showed me. He quickly put our hands and wrists back in the right position and gave my back a push tae get me going.
I bore down with Dís and then she pushed back on me and bespoke me tae be ready in a moment.
She shouted again, “Now!” and I pushed with her.
I could feel the strain of her back on my stomach as she pushed.
We did this breathe rest push, breathe rest push, for about 20 minutes. I was getting tired, sae I could only imagine how Dís felt.
That was when Tem said, “Your crowning, Dís!”
Tauriel cried out, “It’s Frerin!
Dís bespoke me tae push until she said stop so I gave her my all as she bore down grunting from the strain.
She didn’t tell me tae stop, she just collapsed back on me and was gasping for air.
Then I heard my son cry out a strong lusty wail and Tem said what we already knew, “It’s a boy!”
She got him cleaned up quickly and Tauriel brought him tae me.
I was just stunned when his little mind linked tae mine and I felt such love and happiness.
He stopped crying as soon as I held him.
Dís was still breathing heavy but was crying at the same time tae see Frerin. I moved him down, so we could both see him better and he could see us.
He was a fine strapping boy with an absolute forest of blond hair.
It had only been a few moments when Dís bespoke me again, “Dwalin give him to Kíli, we have to push again.”
Kíli was right there eager to hold his new brother and I saw out of the corner of my eye everyone huddled around him. I opened my mind tae him as he clamped right ontae me and I felt his curiosity at all these unfamiliar faces who were softly mind speaking him.
But back tae the task at hand, I now had a daughter tae help bring intae this world.
Dís bespoke me tae push, so we moved forward. I heard another cry almost immediately after that: more like a squall than a wail. “How’d that happen so fast?!”
Dís smiled in her mind, “She wants to meet her Adad and could not wait another second.”
I opened my mind tae her; Dís was with me as Náine clamped right ontae our minds and actually laughed she was sae happy.
Tem got her cleaned right up, then Fíli brought her tae us for Dís tae hold; I could feel the overwhelming emotions Dís felt.
Dís was finally holding a daughter of her own. Three sons, and now a little maid.Then I felt Kíliel’s mind help Dís, sae she didnae get too overwhelmed and I thanked her.
Náine was such a cheerful little maid who was a spitting image of her mother and oh sae curious about us.
She made soft noises that grabbed my heart and I knew I would be protecting her like no adad in the whole of middle earth had ever done.
Dís then quietly asked Fíli to take her, “Dwalin we have one more push to go.”Kíli cried out, “Don’t look Dwalin!!”
So, of course, I looked. This bloody mass came out, and after Tauriel’s last birth I panicked!! Dís laughed and soothed me, “It’s only the afterbirth, and now my darling husband, we are done.”
I chuckled saying, “And here I thought this was going tae be a long day. If this was a short birth, I’d hate to know what a long one is like!”
I kissed her and thanked her for bringing our children intae this world.
She teared up and just kissed me again.
Tauriel was right there saying, “I’ll help you get her cleaned up Dwalin. It is only fair after all the soakings she took for me.”That had Dís cracking up with an exhausted laugh.I finally stripped down to bare skin, seeing as our shower was not as advanced as the one we had at Thorin’s place and Tauriel was in her shift top and shorts.
It didnae take long tae get Dís all cleaned up, which was a good things as the children were really getting fussy for her and breakfast.
Thorin and I got her back in bed and settled, then Kíli and Fíli brought the twins over.
Dís showed me how tae help her get the twins set up for feeding, then I could only marvel at them as they nursed.
They were sae small in my mind but, absolutely perfect.
Náine had sae much black hair with a fine line of a beard starting on her jawline. Such a little button nose just like Dís’.
Frerin was done first and Tauriel helped me get set up tae burp him.
I felt like I was glowing when he burped and was sae happy and sleepy and calm.
Dís burped Náine and with her burp she was happy, and then immediately asleep.
We were all quiet as Tauriel and Kíliel diapered the two and set them in the bassinette.
I got on fresh shorts and Tauriel went intae the bathroom tae change as well.
I crawled intae bed with Dís and she bespoke Thorin to please get the nannies and servants she had spoken tae him about.
She had forgotten tae ring them this morning.
He said he would have it all set up and did she want the meals she had written up sent tae the palace kitchen.
I felt her gratitude to Thorin for remembering that, as she was sae tired now.
She chuckled and said after nearly a century she had forgotten how tired she could be.
Tauriel said she should take the pain block off now even though she would be sore, just sae she could tell if her body was going back tae normal.
I felt a wave of pain hit me as she took the block off and was stunned that if she was in this much pain now, what would it have been like without the pain block?
Tauriel said the chill packs are ready if you want me to get them arranged on you.
Dís was almost asleep at this point and just as exhausted.
Yes, was all she could manage. Tauriel set her up with the chill packs and that relaxed Dís and she was out.
Thorin said he would wait out in the living room for the servants and watch the babies while we slept.
I sent a grateful thank you tae him and was out myself.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel’s POV-
Seeing as I wouldn’t be getting pregnant any time soon, and I was to rest as much as possible, I was going to throw myself into teaching the children more of the elven and dwarven customs and culture. Over the years, the husbands, family, friends, and myself had shared much with my little dwelflings. They had such a uniquely mixed heritage; I couldn’t help but think it was the best of racial combinations.It had really only been what I was thinking of as ‘surface learning,’ though, and now that I wanted to really get more in depth, there was so much more to all that we had taught them thus far. The older children would understand more, and the littles could start to feel the rich traditions each culture held for them.I felt they were ready to start memorizing much of these traditions, as well as participating as much as they could in these things. Holidays would be the easiest and most fun way to help them get started. Each holiday for both cultures, dwarven and elven, held tremendous amounts of symbolism about where we came from, why we were here, and our purpose in this life.My babies were going to grow up to be a leading force for The Prophecy. I wasn’t sure how much I could teach them about that at this point, Lady Galadriel might be able to help, but I was willing to look deeper into my own culture. As a warrior, it really wasn’t a deep thing. I held my love of nature, and my pride in being elf quite high. But there was so much more than that.I wanted to plan a few trips this year as we had so much help now from the nannies, and on the plus side
most of the children were old enough to be able to have respectable manners in public. With the littles it would simply be overlooked, and we would be able to handle just four of them. I really wanted to get to Lothlórien, and I was finally ready to go to Dale and give the children a taste of human culture opening their eyes to that. Bard had extended his offer many times over the years, and as a parent he did understand my protectiveness, but he was certain we’d be safe and fine. I was thinking that Yule would be a fun time for us to visit there. Things were a bit more festive with the open air Yule markets, as well as the folks Bard was eager for us to meet in regard to trade and communication relations.He’d brought up to Thorin about a foster system for some of the orphaned humans that had begun to, as he put it, “lean to the wrong side of the law.” Both felt that such a system would curb the boredom that often brought on such mischief, as well as give the children/young adults a bit of ‘family life’. That perhaps having structure in their lives, and maybe an apprenticeship, they’d desire a more productive life. It was an idea I was also interested in giving a try. I hated the thought of children growing up with such loose ends and no love of family.
Thinking of family always led me to think of how I wished that Bilbo wasn’t so far away.
He was such a wonderful fellow and kept in close contact with us through ravens, and long post,
as to how we and the children were doing. He was shocked to get a wedding invitation from us and gave his regrets but sent us well wishes and congratulations. He had been very surprised when I first wrote him to hear from me, then over the years as I had more children, married Fíli, and now, that I was queen and married to all three husbands. I think he felt a bit scandalized, which made me chuckle. He was fascinated with the children, especially how they differed with each sire and yet as my children had many qualities and traits that made them similar…and drove the husbands up the walls sometimes!
He had stepped up when his nephew’s parents were killed in a boating accident and had adopted their son as his own.
The boy was 12 and Bilbo was now 61.
He told us that Frodo, the ‘fauntling’ as he called the boy, was a rascally lad and into more mischief and harmless pranks with his friends that he did not know how he was going to survive.
Thorin got quite the laugh out of that thinking back to Kíli and Fíli driving him insane with their antics and just how no-nonsense Bilbo was.I had left an open-ended invitation for him to visit us any time he chose.
We would send a delegation to him and have him brought here so he would not have to walk all the way back to Erebor.
He was always interested in the children and was quite concerned for my health.
He was such a sweet hobbit, and very thoughtful.
He was very shocked to say the least to find out about The Prophecy and how all the husbands had become immortal, and that Dwalin had married Dís and become immortal as well.
He did not know Dís but his idea of Dwalin was a bit intimidated.
I told Bilbo he was still rather intimidating if you were on the wrong side of the law, or our families. But in regard to families, he was quite the ‘family-man’ and a very wonderful, happy husband and father.I had Ori do small drawings of our children, and now Dís’ children as well, and sent them on to him as well as a slightly larger picture of Thorin and I on our wedding day.
He was stunned at how young Thorin looked, and to see him smiling and so happy. He sent a very nice letter to Dís and Dwalin in congratulations on their marriage and the start of a new family.
He did not know of anyone to do a drawing of his nephew but said he was a handsome lad with big blue eyes that always held the twinkle of mischief.He also said that with the offer of a delegation helping him, and with the new roads, he was very much considering a visit in the next year or two. He had affairs to get in order and settle in Bag End and then he would let me know. He politely asked if it would be feasible for him to spend a summer with us and then decide on that open-ended part of the invitation. He had been considering the move to Erebor for some time, but felt it boiled down to perhaps Yavanna knowing Frodo would need him, and that was why he needed to return and stay as long as he had.I told him that would be wonderful.I showed the husbands his letter speaking of this, and they were excited as well, the thought of Bilbo living in the mountain with us full time would be perfect. Thorin wasn’t sure how Bilbo would be able to be away from the Shire for a lengthy period of time, but we all agreed that however long Bilbo chose would be joy to us.
He was going to be so surprised at how Erebor looked now from when he was here last.So, that was on my list of things to do. The husbands were glad to see me busy but not wearing myself out.
I had promised them I was going to heed the warnings I had received and not overdo things. I sat one day when the children were in the solarium and I was alone and really rethought my pregnancy plans. I would wait the four years like I was told. In doing the math, I really felt impressed that this spacing the pregnancies out more would be the best for not only my health, but all the future babies.
I may be an immortal elf but even my body was trying to tell me something. Plus, it would give us time with the children to enjoy them growing up through the first five and a half years between babies. Three each time was going to keep us busy, no matter how much help we got.
I had the thought come to me that the first 12 children were all two or less years apart so when they reached adulthood and were all searching for mates it might be a little crazy with twelve of them in rapid succession doing that.
Also, was the thought that Dís and Dwalin were going to be very busy with their new brood, so I would not have the help I was so used to.
~~*~~

Ori’s wife, Kaeriel, was a regular visitor, as was Ódha and we all spent time in the solarium as that had the most room for us. Ori and Kaeriel had had to put off the wedding until spring as we had been hit by an early winter storm that snowed us in good and proper a month early. So, we would have to wait until the spring for that. I was helping her plan her wedding and shower and Thorin and I helped them with plans for a nicer home now that Ori was settling down. He had been doing a lot of trade work for Thorin but had asked for a little time that he might be able to stay home more often. With being a new father himself along with the demands of running a whole kingdom/continent, Thorin knew how precious family time was. Ori’s little home was fine for a bachelor, but I knew his wife was dying to use her magic to make something more to her taste.
Ori had agreed that after the babies were born he would ask Kíliel and Kílian for immortality for himself to make Kaeriel happy. At first, he was just doing it for her but after spending time with Balin he could see how it was a good thing and it would make her so happy. Ódha and Bohdar had also agreed to have Kíliel and Kílian help them. Now that there were no more side effects they willingly allowed it to be done to the children.
I told her that any children born after her change would automatically be immortal and have mind speech.
She was very glad for that as it really made her life a lot easier to keep in touch with Bohdar and have an ear out so to speak on the children.
~~~*~~~
Having so many children now, even with the help of the servants and nannies, I found my hair was becoming a bit of a burden to care for and keep out of sticky hands and other equally nuisance-y situations, like having it pulled or that it just got in my way.
I finally broke down and had Dís cut it! I could only bare to have it shortened from my ankles up to my lower back, my heart couldn’t handle the thought of it any shorter than that! Yes, I did indeed cry a bit, but it was necessary and it would grow back.
I begged the husbands to spend time helping me with a braiding that would not give me a headache within three hours or come undone halfway through the day and yet still looked nice and stylish.
All three husbands in unison mind bespoke Dís for her help.
It had Dís and I laughing so hard at how overwhelmed they felt with my request.It took several hours a day, over several days, to finally come up with some style variations that were quick to do and out of range of messes and other such things and yet looked very attractive. As well as if I was needed in an official capacity, having the braids, clasps, and beads of my rank and other standings (wife and mother- most importantly) in the special braiding for other dwarves of rank to see.
The added benefit? I didn’t have to wash it every day, but I did get to have all three husbands take turns brushing it out every night. It was relaxing for all four of us. Kíliel often came in and helped too. I think she just loved the mutual grooming because one of the husbands would brush and braid her hair as well while she brushed mine. More often than not the whole family ended up on the bed at night before bedtime and it was just a mutual grooming with the older children helping the littles and we would tell stories then and just bond closer.
I took to having it braided into one long braid at night so if a child needed me, it wasn’t getting in my way or if we were dogpiled with children I didn’t end up with three of them sleeping on my hair and me unable to move my head or worse yet, having it pulled.
The older maids liked it, so they had the husbands do that to their hair too.
The boys had a variety of assorted styles they were trying out. Sometimes they liked it loose like Kíli, while other times they wanted lots of braids and clasps for their rank and just fashion to match their friends.
I was very fond of Fíli’s braiding in his hair, I loved Kíli’s hair in just a clasp and loose, it fit his face so much better than braids.
He had tried different braids, but I always seemed to take them out and play with his hair loose, so he just left it loose.
Thorin said he had had his style since he was a boy; it worked for him, so he didn’t see a need to fix something that wasn’t broken, and I loved it on him.
It kept it out of his face but left the back loose for me to play with.
I knew that for most all races, longer hair on males was the style. Elves never had short hair, male or female.
Humans varied depending on their jobs and genetics; I had seen it from bald and almost shaved to very long.
Hobbits kept it shoulder length or shorter.
I didn’t really see any of the dwelves marrying a hobbit just because they were so far away and never really left the Shire. The children were very attached to the mountain.
I knew some might end up in Lothlórien if they mated with elves, or Dale if they chose a human, perhaps the Iron Hills even- with a dwarf.
I hoped they would not go as far as Imladris, and now that pathways were being made with Thranduil as “Grandfather,” Legolas said he was much more protective of the dwelves and had such a deep love for them, the chances of them living there were higher.
I loved how my little ones could melt the iciest of hearts.Thranduil (with Legolas and Gimli in attendance) was eager to have the children to visit him in Greenwood. We were making arrangements as Lothlorian was first on my list, perhaps with me not being pregnant for four years we could do this.
Thranduil and I wrote more often now, at first it was formal and very cordial, but now we had more personal stories involved.
Even Lady Galadriel was shocked at the change in Thranduil.
But that was a long look into the future.
The here and now was that I had children ranging in age from 9 down to 4 months so we had a long way to go before that happened.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
The quads were growing very well and were all quite healthy. They were still a bit smaller than their siblings at this age, but I really felt that they would be hitting a growth spurt soon and catch up. With their bodies being the size of almost 1-year olds they were now into everything and a bit more mischief than the other children had gotten into.
We had a game of hide and seek one day.It turned into a calamity of errors when the four of them all hid together, and no one could find them. I mind spoke the husbands in a panic that 3 nannies, 2 servants, 8 children and myself could not find them! They told me to calm down they had to be in the hall as the front door was just too heavy and the handle too high for them to have escaped into the mountain. Kíli and Fíli said they would be right home to help us look seeing as they had done the same thing to Dís and Thorin all the time. Fíli said he was positive they had just all fallen asleep and that was why they were not answering us.
Once Fíli and Kíli got home it took them all of five minutes to find them!! They’d gone into our shower room; two were in the laundry basket sound asleep under towels and clothes, while the two were in the linen closet all the way in back under burrowed behind the blankets, out cold. Kíli said it was the best place to hide because no one ever looks in a bathroom. I didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, so I did both, and then took a nap with Fíli and Kíli to calm my nerves down.
I saw no reason to scold them as they really had done nothing wrong. It was me that had overreacted and not thought hours before to ask the experts for help.

Thorin POV-

“I’m home!” I shouted to make sure the entire family knew I was there. I had my work cut out for me with the littles.
“Pappa!
Pappa Thorin!!”
I was attacked by 12 exuberant children, so I moved to the living room… slowly… as I had two littles on one leg, one little trying to crawl up my trousers from the back, and another hanging on to my ankle with my other leg as I pulled her from behind me and two in my arms. The older children were all laughing at the littles as we did this.Once I was able to sit on the floor to hug and be hugged and kissed as well, I ask them how their day was, they told me all about the hide and seek game gone crazy. The quads thought it was funny that they had hid so well and caused such a fuss. I bespoke Fíli and Kíli if they might take the older children while I had a quick talk to the littles.
The husbands got the children and I held the quads back, saying I had something I needed to tell them. They were all ears. Nestled in my arms and sitting on my lap I quietly told them, “All of you frightened Mamma today because you were so good at this game and she’d not been able to find you.”
When they all grinned, I told them, “It’s so very hard on your Mamma to think she lost all of you! It made her cry very hard because she got so scared that you were in some kind of horrible danger and she could save you or protect you!”
That took the smiles off their faces. I asked them, “If all of you went out into the mountain shopping with Mamma, and somehow you lost Mamma in the crowds, how scared would you be? Would you think something bad had happened to Mamma? Perhaps an enemy had taken her and you’d never see her ever again?!”I didn’t want to scare them, but I wanted it placed firmly in their mind to not do this again.
“Hide and seek is indeed a very fun game to play. I played with Grandmother and my brother when I was little too, so I know for certain
what a fun game it is. I also taught your other Pappas how to play it when they were littles. But, now there need to be some new rules to the game, so that Mamma won’t get upset thinking you may do this again when you play it. You must be willing to only hide in your bedrooms, the playroom, the kitchen, the living room and family room- see, plenty of places to still hide, but no bathrooms at all.”
I used the soft but stern voice that I had used on Fíli and Kíli more times than I cared to count. They all looked like they wanted to cry. This made me laugh as I told them, “You will still play the game, but, in a way that won’t scare Mamma. Will you promise me you’ll do this?” I followed that up with ‘The Look’ that had always worked with Kíli and Fíli.
They all solemnly nodded their heads and hugged me.Each took a turn to say sorry to me.“It’s not me to whom you need to say sorry; it is your Mamma. She’s the one who was scared by what you did today. So, let’s call Mamma in our minds and have her come here, then you can say sorry and give her lots of hugs and kisses.
Sound like a good idea?”
“Yes, Pappa. Yes, Pappa Thorin.”“OK then, on the count of three we yell in our minds for Mamma. One, two, three…MAMMA!”
Tauriel had been laying down listening to all this, she came from the back to see me with the quads.
I gave her a quick sum up, for the benefit of reiterating it to the children, of what we had talked about. She got down on the floor and they piled on her and had her on her back on the floor being smothered with hugs and kisses until she was hiccupping. Once we got them calmed down, they promised her they would always be good for her from now on.
She smiled at them and said, “Don’t make promises you can’t keep. I know you will still get into mischief; you are little and have so much to learn. But I am glad Pappa had a chance to talk to you. We both love you so very much. All of us do, your sisters and brothers and your Pappas. While some may say it’s my ‘job’ as your Mamma to take care of you, I do so with so much love for all of you!
So, shall we have a quick snack and just let a lesson be learned?”
They were all for it, so Tauriel mind spoke the others, causing a stampede for the snacks that Unna had made for them. I sat with them and asked what else they had done today, causing them to all start talking at once! I laughed, asking them, “One at a time, I can’t understand you all of you at once.”
One by one they told me something about their day, I then shared with them, “The elves who live with us here in Erebor have been helping today to put up more lighting on the other side of the mountain for the trees they’d planted, along with that and the light shafts it’s making that area look like a park outside.”
They wanted to see it, so I told them, “We can take a cart there soon and have a look. The elves have created tiny little lights that stick to the leaves in all the trees, called faerie lights, because it looked like faeries twinkling in the trees. It’s quite a site I know we’ll all enjoy.”

His Alpha Strength: An outtake of sorts from ‘Mischief and Mayhem’
Tauriel rested her head against the massive oak mantle, it was smooth and polished to a natural shine. It felt good to press her aching head to it. Who knew elves could get headaches…must be caused by dwelves, as there had never been any until hers; that make her chuckle, then moan softly from the movement.She should get to bed, but wanted Thorin to just hold her first, before they joined the other husbands. She had asked Kíli and Fíli if she might have some quiet time with him. They had done a marvelous job of calming her down immediately after the hide and seek incident. But now she had a tension she could only think to blame on being a mother. The worry and near terror that had taken over common sense, frightened her. She was the former captain of Thranduil’s royal guard, she was a bloody assassin for Mahal’s sake. Why would 4 littles hiding and not answering, scare her as close to death as she ever wanted to get?Thorin’s alpha strength always seemed to drain her of her worries and woes. It made her calm, peaceful, and rational again. He had no idea how he did it, other than his deep-seated need to love and protect her. That thought alone warmed her more than the fire.She felt the air pressure change as the front door opened.Thorin had been called to a late evening meeting, that had him growling, “These dwarves had better learn how to govern themselves with polite comportment and decorum, or I’m going to send them all to a boot camp for manners with Dori!!”Her mind was open, as was his when he felt her there in the family room.
“Ghivâshelê,” he whispered, “What are you doing up so late and worrying so much for. The littles are fine, they understood what they did was wrong.”He came over to her and wrapped her in his strength. Physical, mental, and emotional; all from his heart and the alpha strength he was so blessed by Mahal with. It immediately soothed her, as she knew it would. But she wanted more.Thorin pressed himself lovingly against her soft motherly body, resting his chin in the indent of Tauriel’s shoulder making her chest tightened with craving. This is what she wanted.Nuzzling gently, he breathed in the scent of her skin and hair, causing her to sigh contentedly but with building desire. He slid one hand down onto her hip while his other carefully swept her hair to one side exposing the rose and cream skin with its exotic freckles on her neck. His tender movements and his weight against her made Tauriel feel safe; his warm breath on her neck sensitized her skin giving her goosebumps.Thorin’s deep slow breathing was soothing to her and his hands, which now enveloped her waist, helped make the angst of the past day melt away. Their breathing gradually synchronized, and she slowly moved her hands over his, their fingers entwining in gentle caresses. His hands, though large and masculinely thick, like all dwarven males, were also elegant enough to pluck delicate songs from a harp and sparked little jolts of passion through her skin as he expertly touched her.Thorin breathed her in, feeling an indescribable pull towards this woman. He inched his beard along her exposed skin, his cool lips moving down the curve of her neck. She melted into him, tilting her neck and releasing a slight whimper at the touch of his lips. In response to her gratifying reaction, his kisses became firmer and more insistent. He trailed his tongue featherlike against her pulse points, exploring every inch with intensifying need. Tauriel gave into the sensations willingly, especially as they felt so familiar; she needed this affection right now and used it to let all her worries over the littles fade, immersing herself in his sanctuary. Eventually, she emerged from the warmth of his attentive caresses and moved around to face him, needing to kiss his lips. As she looked to meet his eyes, the firelight warmed the usually cool blues and grays and reflected against them, she briefly was lost in the multitude of shades and flecks that made his light eyes luminescent.
Moving together, their lips met softly, she could feel his heartbeat against her breast, his warmth emanating and seeping into her soul. She pressed harder against his mouth, inviting him in further and then yielded to his strength and masculinity. Thorin needed her too; he felt such a strong pull to Tauriel and a need to soak up her every fiber, that she would no longer worry.Her lips were silky and full, her tongue explored his mouth in ways that were like everything she did to him. She not only made him feel protective, but so full of love and lust for her. She was everything to him. He cupped her bottom, pulling her warrior/mother form and frame into his burgeoning want that strained against his trousers. He let out a groan of desire as her belly pressed and rubbed against him firmly.
She sighed, making a soft sound of pure desire.They danced away from the fireplace as their passion grew, he moved her to the wall within the inglenook. His body took the impact, protecting her lithe frame and as he pushed her against the small enclosed wall opposite the fireplace, she pulled his tunic up and over his head, to rub her hands and face in his thick chest hair and nuzzle near his underarm for his male scent that soothed her so.Thorin slid down in front of her onto his knees, breathing heated air into her clothing. She immediately moved and pulled her simple gown off tossing it…somewhere. He untied her shorts and slowly, teasingly pulled them down as he kissed, nuzzled, and sucked on her skin.He consumed her flesh, once she was divested of her shorts, with feather light kisses on her soft belly that had given him children. Nipping her hips that had widened into the most luscious motherly curves any dwarf could ever pray his wife would have, then to her pleasure point. Breathing deep of her feminine scent, so much like peaches.Until Tauriel, he had never heard the sounds of a female feeling the pleasure a male could give her. He had only known the grunts, moans and sounds males made when coupling. But the sounds a female made, well, Tauriel at least, were so powerful, it ignited his lust every time, not as powerful as the first time, but still, it made his cock ache for her to sigh, softly cry out, and hum her moans.
Caressing her legs, he slid them apart seductively, stroking his tongue along her calves and inner thighs, giving her ever so gentle nips, then softly sucking each of them after, until he reached the warm cleft between them. He breathed in again of her sweet scent as he buried his mouth into the warmth and moisture. Tauriel grasped his hair tightly, moaning as he explored her clit with the tip of his tongue, lightly flicking and then suckling it. He moved her one leg over his shoulder for better access and to give her more pleasure.Her body trembled from his kisses, which only intensified further as he slid two thick fingers into her. Moving slowly in rhythm with his sucking of her clit, then faster as he curled his fingers, knowing she would explode in seconds. Becoming consumed by their connection Thorin looked up, he needed to watch her face as she shuddered into her orgasm. Her arching back and scream as it peaked in her, gave him complete satisfaction that he could undo his wife like this.
That he knew also how much she craved this of him; often!
She slid down to him once he moved her leg off his shoulder; down until she sat in front of him blissed out, and oh so relaxed. She leaned her forehead against his, sighing with relief. After a brief recovery to her senses she looked up to him, who was still kneeling, her mind begging him to kiss her lips so she could languidly taste herself in his mouth. He had indulged in some red wine at the meeting, her mind loved the mingling of flavors.He ran his fingers through her flaming red hair that felt so alive, looking deeply into her eyes. The green was softer now, like sea glass instead of emeralds. She shivered in his gaze; it was then he saw the passion flaring in her eyes again. Keeping the physical and emotional connection, he stood up with her in his arms, bridal style, and carried her to the sumptuous couch. It was perfect for making love on and had been used judiciously by all three husbands with Tauriel.Her eyes roved adoringly over his face as she caressed his beard with her fingers. The air was cool on him when he removed his own trousers and shorts; that had his erection complaining a bit about the cold. He chuckled as he told it soon enough it would be more than warm and happy.She pulled him down towards her as her energy revived from the change in temperature in the room. His lips firmly met hers again as their tongues caressed, stroking each other with renewed vigor. He lifted Tauriel, flipped onto his backside on the couch, and moving Tauriel with one swift movement, had her straddling his thighs as he admired the view. Her hair tumbled down seductively as she moved herself around until his length settled between her swollen, wet lips. She was so wet for him as she glided against the rigid smooth flesh of his cock, knowing that she would elicit a moan from him. He grasped onto her fleshy hips consumed by the sensation of her moist core sliding forward and back against his cock, with a sensual flick of her hips over the head.It made her feel powerful again, whereas earlier she had felt powerless. Thorin knew her so very well and he knew exactly what she needed. A little dominance in making love to him, then fully surrendering to him as he made love to her. As she teased his thick black chest hair and pink nipples with her fingers, knowing how much she was in control of his reactions, she felt all the tension dissipate from her. Once he made love to her, she would simply be consumed by him. They both felt the minds of Kíli and Fíli comforting Tauriel. She never in a million lifetimes would have ever thought she could be so blessed by the Valar, to have not one, not two, but three males who loved, cherished, adored, and protected her as they did. She sent all her love to them in her mind.Back to Thorin, she moved her head down to meet the peak of one nipple and flicked it with the tip of her tongue. Then she latched her mouth around it and suckled till it firmed, slowly grazing her teeth on the firm nub causing his breath to hitch.As her hands explored his torso, she could feel his hard cock twitching between her rocking thighs. Her thoughts of just how magnificent a dwarf he was made him blush in her mind, but she knew he loved the adoration she had for him. She moved her hands down to the impatient pulsing of his cock head and wrapped her delicate fingers around it squeezing gently but firmly, causing him to buck upwards and yell out her name. Tauriel enjoyed exploring his cock; she moved back to take in its huge length and girth, the velvety soft skin, with keen pulsing veins beneath.She took him in her mouth as far as she could, which was pretty far all things considered. Then began to move her head up and down the shaft, eliciting more groans from him. Thorin was intoxicated by her touch as she rolled his pouch around gently and then rubbed the pleasure spot right beneath the pouch, all while she was sucking hard. With the other hand she pulled his foreskin down to rub his frenulum with her tongue to the point Thorin thought he would simply explode instead of release into her.
But that feeling paled into insignificance when she eased herself onto his aching cock.
Her tight silky walls enveloped him perfectly as she slid down him, arching her back slightly, keening his name as she did so.Tauriel gasped when she felt that first impact as she encased him within her. He was hard and so huge; it made all the small nerve endings explode sending erotic sensations through her body. She leaned down to kiss him quickly and deeply, then leaned back again to chase the ecstasy of their union. He watched transfixed as her breasts swayed enticingly before him, he moved his hands from her hips to hold their weight in his palms. He brushed his thumbs firmly across her freckled areolas and nipples; heightening her desire, making her cry out an unarticulated sound of pure pleasure as she continued to move up and down.
The need was rising in their minds and bodies, they could feel the building up of the orgasm coming. They not only sped up their thrusts but crashed into each other like powerful waves to the shore in a storm. He tried not to get lost in his own arousal as he wanted to watch her reach those starry heights and see her forget the last vestiges of a stressful day.Tauriel could feel his cock begin to engorge in her, she reacted by tightening around his cock, again screaming his name out with pleasure as her climax engulfed her, she shuddered, digging her nails into his waist. Thorin, engrossed with her climax, pumped harder up into her pulsating body and joined her in orgasm. Even though it seemed to last forever, as they came down from their high, she rested on him, drinking in the joy and pleasure of their lovemaking. She looked down at his face enraptured by his soft handsome looks. He seemed like a Vala sent to her during her most needful times.
Tenderly caressing his chest, she moved her hand up to his face trailing his soft lips with a finger. He kissed the tip tenderly, looking deep into her eyes whispered, “I’m always here for you, Tauriel”
And she believed him.They would rest a bit and then he would move on top of her and make love again, this time with all the alpha power he had to finally erase all her stress. Kíliel was a tiny sliver in their minds as she helped them both to achieve this.How blessed Tauriel felt; family, love, and a future so bright. Thorin’s breathing had begun to steady, which made her all the more sleepy as well. It was an intense pleasure to fall asleep with his cock still in her even though it was soft now, it was simply so huge it stayed in her when they did this, adding to her feeling of connected love to him and through her mind, to her entire dwarven family.Sleep was easy now, all was well.

~~~*~~~

Tauriel POV-

It didn’t bother Kíli or Fíli one bit that Thorin seemed to be more of an authority figure to all the children. The older ones, mostly because they grew up with him as ‘Uncle Thorin’ before he became Pappa Thorin, so they had a great deal of respect for him.
He would get down on the floor and play all kinds of games with them and wrestle with them just like Kíli and Fíli would, but for some reason even the quads listened to him better.
He told me that after raising Fíli and Kíli for 80 some years, he had way more experience with these things and knew how to get them to listen with the tone of his voice or the way he looked at them.
He could be very serious if there was a need, but, really, this was the first time it had ever been needed.
When he was home there was a lot less craziness for some reason.
He said he was not going to argue with that.
He taught them the most about dwarven traditions. When he and Dwalin would get to telling stories, the children would be in rapt attention for a good hour before they started getting a little antsy.
Both dwarves had voices that could make a story come to life; it even worked on me, Kíli and Fíli- and they’d already heard these stories. With the long nights, it was always good for stories and it let Thorin relax from work with a pile of children on his lap.
He was in his glory being a father to little ones again. All the children adored him, but the quads seemed to have a special bond to him.

~~~*~~~

Thorin to dwelflings-“Alright now children, I’m going to help you forge your Mamma some pretty jewelry.”“ We are Pappa Thorin?”“Yes, Ríel. So, can any of you tell me what light is most sacred to the Eldar, the wood elves most of all?”“The stars, Pappa!”“Yes, excellent, Thrain.”
“We're gonna make Mamma into a star?!”“Not a real star Kaedana, star shapes that she can wear.”“Thanks, Sissy.” She hugged Kíliel tightly with a light of adoration in her eyes.
~~*~~

Thorin let Fíli and Kíli do the goofy stuff with the children, but to me and Thorin they listened a bit more.
So, with Kíli and Fíli the children seemed to be more emotionally open to them, if there was a squabble or misunderstanding, they went to them instead of me or Thorin to solve the problem.
Fíli really reached them on their level when they were confused about something, while Kíli was the one they ran to for kisses and hugs if they got hurt or scared.
The older children came to me or Fíli with any growing up questions while Kíli and Thorin seemed to get the oddball questions from the littles.
Why is this like this or why does that do that, kind of thing.
If there was a real crisis though it was always me, they came to.
Being so close in age they got along very well; most of the time.
Now with the quads we were running into issues of broken toys, missing items, big messes, and the four of them ganging up on the other children, which was fine just so long as they were not in hyper mode.
Then the older children ran for Dís’ hall to get away from them which hurt their feelings.
It was an ongoing trial for all of us adults to get the littles to learn not to move in a pack mentality.
If they did things in cooperation as a group in games everyone had fun, but if they wanted to rough house they took after Kíliel and went overboard on the hyperness and it could get annoying.
I finally solved all this chaos with daily schooling and structure, within reason of course. It included royal etiquette and manners, reading and writing, some math, a touch of healing and basic science of the natural order of things. It would have been insane to make them sit still for learning. Even I learned better with hands on and moving about. So, much of what they learned was from our trips through the mountain, (seeing the rocks and metals in the rocks and the gems as well as the lava) writing to friends like Bilbo or Thranduil was good practice and it wasn’t boring as they could draw pictures as well as tell them stories so it was much more fun to do that instead of by rote.
Plus, language skills, and we always had craft time.
For the older children I had time we spent practicing their magic by helping each other just feel better.
As they got older I would begin to take them with me to help with healing, so they would get the knack of it.
Kíliel and Kílian were both very good at healing.
Gaelan and Gaeliel were just beginning.
We had a wonderful lesson when on one of our trips outside we found an injured bunny.
The children calmed it and soothed it, then I had them figure out what the problem was and asked them how they would go about healing it.
Each one had a unique way and that surprised me, but each way was workable.
It showed me how different their minds worked.
We all healed the bunny and then let it go back to the wild.
As much as they wanted to keep it, I said it was born to be wild, even though, yes, it would be safer in the mountain with us, it would not be free, and that would not be fair.
If we found baby bunnies that had never known the wild, then we would talk.The nannies, Wyn (Dam), Megi (Maid), and Truda.(Dam)”
would work with the older children and I would work with the littles unless a husband or three were home then we all helped the littles. We always made plenty of time for daily trips to swim and play in the solarium and often had lunch in there.
I had a large round pen made for the quads with a big round pillow in it that I would put them in for naps if we stayed up there that long.
More often than not a few older children would get in with them after swimming and conk out as well.
I had ordered many types of books for the varying ages, so the children could read from the three languages they knew.
The quads used mostly Khuzdul but were adding more and more Sindarin and a smattering of Westron.
We were so multilingual it was only a matter of time until they would have it down pat.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Thorin POV-

With all the craziness that 12 children, nannies, servants, and adults could make, the four of us adults sat one afternoon while the children were in the solarium and had a long talk about moving.
A whole new hall would have to be carved out with rooms, plumbing, air shafts and everything made from scratch.
“I think where we are now was fine for when you were a princess, but seeing as you are now a queen we need something far better and definitely with more room.
We’re entertaining much more and even though we’re taking our meals with guests in the dining hall,
I find it nice to come back home and relax with them in a less formal setting.
The children will certainly need a dedicated separate playroom just for that, so adults can converse, and they won’t have to be told over and over that they have to be quiet.
We’ll still have a family room for them when it’s just us and we don’t mind the noise. A larger dining room certainly now with so many people and more planned on the way.
Just more space all around is needed.”

Tauriel POV-
We all had our everyday clothes, play clothes and royal clothes so that took a great deal of room for that many people.
I asked for dressing rooms for all of us to be added and for the children as well.

The children still liked sharing their rooms but I knew that in a decade or so the older ones would tire of the littles getting into their things all the time and want rooms of their own.
We needed a lot of rooms.
Two to four older maids could share a room and the same with the boys.
They would need more room to just hang out and talk but less room for toys.
Already we were seeing a need for larger bathrooms in the future.
We had the older children wash up at night in their on-suite bathrooms as there were two shower heads and a large tub in each room.We used the main bathroom for the littles who needed more room and more time to play.
We would never have been able to get 12 children washed in one bathroom.
Thank heavens for geothermal heating so we had plenty of hot water.

So, Thorin got together with both dwarven and elven masters and with all that we had spoken about got blueprints made up for a whole new hall, in an entirely new wing.
It would take less than two years* to do everything and make a link directly from the new hall to the solarium, so we would not have to leave the hall to get to the solarium.
That would be wonderful.
We had sturdy child proof furniture commissioned for the whole hall, and a larger bed for us adults; because the late-night company we got was really crowding us out and the four of us were not sleeping well. Because of where the hall would be built Thorin surprised me with light shafts that would bring in natural light to the whole hall in various places.
I cried when he showed me a work of wonder in our bedroom. One whole wall was plain stone, I saw nothing to be impressed with, until he pushed a button and gears could be heard whispering, whirring, and whishing. Suddenly the wall was moving, panel by panel until a massive picture window revealed a view of the valley and then the rest of the mountain range leading to the Iron hills. It was facing east so morning sun would be direct, but we would have the panels shut at that time of day. The rest of the day it would be a nice muted indirect light. At night we would be able to see the stars very clearly. It was amazing and the husbands and the crews outdid themselves for me.*2 years because of stained glass backlit windows – there wasn’t an army of craftsmen like at the rebuilding of Erebor – much artisan hand crafted art deco/ art nouveau wood, stone, metal, glass – safety features like escape tunnels – offices for all adults – bunk hall rooms for the children’s friends and cousins – look at the Pinterest boards in Stuff as well as others with home and house decor for all the elaborate things the palace hall needs.This is not the actual palace that outsiders see, this is the personal home and hall of the royal family. Dís and Dwalin will move into this wing as well. Thorin’s, Dís’, Kíli & Tauriel’s, Fíli’s old halls will go to the children as per the Kíliel /Kílian novella.We ordered a vast amount of lights from the elves and would have 4 or more fireplaces as well.
We agreed that the hall would be a work in progress, that as it moved along and we consulted with the master craftsmen and builders; changes were more than likely going to be made as we and the builders got a better idea of what we wanted. With geothermal heating, fireplaces were more about ambiance than actual heating, plus they were a gas wood combination. The mountain was sitting near a massive natural gas deposit, as well as the magma deep below the surface, oil deposits had been found as well, so the Lonely Mountain was indeed rich in natural resources that the dwarves used to our full advantage.We absolutely had to have a larger kitchen.
I asked our cook, Unna, what she would need to run things more efficiently and I got a list from her for a larger stove with at least 8 burners, a flat top large enough for pancakes to feed everyone, and seeing as the husbands loved deep fat fried foods (yuck, I didn’t care for the texture and it usually sat heavy in my stomach) a special fryer would be installed for that.
if we could get an oven like in the palace kitchen, it was inside the wall and opened with two doors outward instead of a door that went down. The racks would be on a kind of wheel mechanism to be easier to pull out but not fall on anyone or move when unwarranted.
I still loved to make my breads and pound cakes, so a dedicated oven for me to do that, not hogging up the space she needed to prep our meals. That seemed far more logical to me. It would be high and away from the littles and easier on Unna’s back to pull things out instead of lifting them up.As well we were in need of a much larger chill chest.
Even though we took most of our evening meals from the palace kitchen, I still needed plenty of food for snacks (midnight and otherwise) fruits and veggies to munch on and some cheeses and meats, condiments, drinks (ale, wine, juices, teas, milk, chilled water,) and my elven foods.
The husbands loved to have sweets like puddings, sweet soft cheese cream pies, chilled sponge cakes, and the like. So I made sure to have them (on the top shelf away from little hands and tummies) available.I had been introduced to a dessert that I did very much like. Frozen flavored ices and frozen iced creams. They were simply divine! It was a bit of an arm wrestling/ back breaking combo to make it myself. The dwarves in my life loved me enough to make the unique- oddball- quirky- pregnancy- flavors at home for me. Other than that, the palace kitchen and some market vendors knew the trick to making it. So that had to stay in the freezer.I liked to have food always available so any time we wanted we could just have something to eat beside the set meals the palace made for us. That meant dozens of eggs, several bricks of butter, chilled raw meats, and I tried to have Unna make more than enough extra from each meal for leftovers. They were a quick meal to reheat or eat cold. I also loved cooking and baking, and the children loved it too, so when we made cookies or treats a large island was needed.
I still wanted a room for Dís, Dwalin and the children that was top of the line, as well as rooms like that for the nannies Wyn (Dam), Megi (Maid), and Truda. (Dam)” plus the servants, Tova, Fiora, and Unna our cook as well as several guest rooms.
Unna asked that might she have a helper or two with the preparation of the food, as well as the clean-up that took most of her time when she could be working on other meals or snacks. So we would find out who would be a good fit for us and have them move in as well, bringing the family help to most likely eight. The maids enjoyed rooming together, and the dams were happy rooming in their age group as well.They were family and we all made them feel as such. So they were always included, if they chose, to enjoy whatever we were doing. They were like aunts to the children, so there was never a servant to master feel in our hall.I respected them for all their hard work in helping me raise my brood, they respected me as their queen when it was necessary, but also loved me for myself and as another female friend.We needed more storage space as well for seasonal clothes and toys, cleaning supplies, stock up supplies, and for a washing room. A large pantry for all the dry goods and cookware Unna used. I had my elven clothes and Kaedana’s elven clothes hand washed at home, plus not every spot or mess needed to go to the main laundry in the palace.
Tova and Fiora could help at home with the little messes that got on clothes.So, by the time I was pregnant again we would be in a new hall and a new home.Dís was so impressed by our plans, she and Dwalin put their heads together for their new hall for their brood in the new wing.
Not on such a grand scale as ours, but they liked the amenities we had and wanted them in their home too. She had some upgrades done to the hall they were in now that were needed immediately. So, they stayed with us for three months while the improvements were being made and even though it was more bodies, it was a cozy time for our families.Dwalin was such a wonderful father, as I knew he would be.
Dwarven children age considerably slower at first than dwelflings do. It took a dwarfling 3 years of growth to reach the same development as my dwelflings did in one year.
But our horde loved them to pieces and had so much fun playing with them.
They got a kick out of calling the babies Uncle Frerin and Aunt (Khuzdul) Náine.
Finally, Dís said it was just too silly for that and it confused the babies, so she just had the children call them by their first names.
They were practically siblings anyway Dís said.
Kíliel was all a flutter over how different they aged and loved to play mamma with them.
She was so good with them and all my children loved to teach them mind speech.
If you sat in the playroom you could hear a pin drop because they all did mind speech with the babies.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-

Dwalin helped Thorin out quite a bit now a days as the new Iron Hills road would be started in a few weeks.
Dwalin was more or less head of security in the mountain, so to speak.
While many claimed dwarves to be greedy, I found them generous almost to a fault.
There were really no troubles with thievery, or the usual crimes (violent or minor) one thinks of in such a large community.
With so many single males it was more a case of drinking and getting rowdy than anything else.
There were a few disputes and once in a while a quarrel; but overall, it was a peaceful, safe place, IN the mountain.
Any outsiders like humans that came in, learned dwarven laws quite quickly.
Nearly all humans were from Dale anyway and occasionally from Esgaroth, so, they were aware of our customs for the most part.
Once you left the mountain, the world was a wild place.
The Southeast still had trouble with Mordor and some of that leaked up into our area, so Dwalin was in charge of maintaining a guard.
We had the military and a guard of regulars, but many had joined to the call of volunteering for time along the road to make sure of safe travel.
They came from both Erebor and the Iron Hills, but the guards all answered to Dwalin in the end.
He was making sure every volunteer would be ready.
Much to many dwarves’ dismay, War Ponies would be involved, as well as Battle Rams and Battle Boars.
Dwarves liked to be on foot as much as possible.
But with the possibility of marauders and bandits on horses and orcs on wargs it would level the playing field to have the dwarves mounted.Thorin had not really needed to be a part of building the road, but I knew him too well, and that dwarf was not happy if he did not have his hand in it somehow, no matter how many people were working on it.
It kept him busy.
Fíli and Kíli had begun to take over the daily work, Thorin called it.
All the food and waste had to be accounted for, the profits and expenditures, it was a whole civilization in a mountain that needed to be kept running smoothly and there had to be someone at the top to make sure the trickle-down effect went smoothly.
If any quarrels came up or a member of the community had a grievance or a desire to speak to Thorin, he had audiences with his people once a week for an hour; unless more time was needed for legitimate claims. Fíli and Kíli also saw our subjects on matter that were less imperative, and didn’t need Thorin’s authority.They saw groups together and individual separately. Many requests and inquiries were handled by lower ranking nobles. Many of the higher ranking nobles did very little of anything other than cause contention.

Council meetings were held once a month for routine things, or an emergency meeting could be called if deemed necessary.
Thorin was weeding out the troublemakers.It did not make him any friends among the aristocrats that Thorin was putting commoners on the council and on various boards.But it made more sense to have dwarves and dwarrows who knew the pulse of the people to get a rounded idea of the needs of everyone. The aristocracy was far removed from the common people and Thorin did not like that one bit.As His family had been royalty, he knew well how that worked. But on the other hand, he’d had to work long and hard not only among the dwarves, but often, for months at a time away from Dis and the boys as a blacksmith among Men. Thorin knew from both perspectives; giving him a well-rounded view of who best could help him in his duties as king. And who would hinder not only him, but the entire kingdom as well!It caused too much class, well, almost, warfare sometimes. The bickering and hurt feelings of those who put their own blood sweat and tears into not only rebuilding Erebor, but in working and thriving in the Mountain kingdom. Only to watch laws, taxes, or bills be passed that they has no say in and it affected them the most!If not for the working folk, where would the aristocracy get their food, clothes, fine jewels, as well as services of housekeeping, meals from the royal kitchens, and the pleasantry of such an abundance of leisure time to think up ways to stir up trouble.Even Thranduil, for all his pompousness and fabulousness, was still a warrior and always ready for that call. He was a good diplomat, and oversaw the wellbeing of the wood elves.The dwarven aristocracy, well, not all, but enough to be a thorn in the side, simply had no useful skills to contribute to the growth and overall wellbeing of the kingdom. Idle hands lead to mischief in the mind.Most likely why, as an elfling, I was able to get into so much trouble.Thorin was not going to have that here. After all he had to endure at the mercy of the Broadbeams in Ered Luin when his family were the rightful rulers, he would never allow such idleness and for others to enjoy the fruits of their labors without any contribution to the whole.The howls were heard far and wide, well and deep throughout the kingdom when without any directive from the council, which truly Thorin did not need to seek, laid down the new laws.That may have been another part of their problem. Dwarves were slow to accept change, and making a new law such as this, was too much too fast. There simply was no time for them to mull and stew on it, it had to be done while the iron was hot, and they had no chance to retaliate.
Thorin had been working with Nori and Dori as well as Dwalin and Balin on how to bring the upper class to their senses, that they were no better than a commoner, simply because of birthrights. It was going to be sticky and it sadly fueled the faction who didn’t like me or the children.That alone kept the guard on their toes.
I attended many more meetings now that I was not pregnant and had the nannies. That made Dís very pleased and we added two more Dwarrow dams to the council that Dís felt were sharp and quick witted and not so close minded as the males.Thorin was on cloud nine with the last two meetings that we females put more than a few males in their place in such a way they were personally offended but could not voice that offence.A dwarf NEVER raised his voice, nor was he EVER disrespectful to a Dwarrow, or woman in my case, or the wrath of all other dwarves would make for a very ugly, and very painfully messy lesson in manners.A tremendous loss in status for doing such a boorish and outright vile act always followed. Work was actually getting done. Less politics: more productiveness!

So that is what kept me and the husbands’ busy.**Gaeliel and Riel and Mags being attacked and their little bit to lead to the novella.
Besides the children and councils, I was very involved with my people.
As a healer, I felt a strong calling to help ease in life, the little things that were just troublesome.
Like my morning sickness teas, hangover teas and just calming teas or invigorating teas.
I helped out any way I could and made the health of this community a top priority.
I knew a great deal about herbal healing with poultices for infections as well as poisonings and some about mind healing.
Kíliel was a tremendous help to me when it came to mind healing and she was learning a lot. once word spread of how my little dwelfling was able to take away the trauma of accidents and war no matter whose life it touched, we as mother and daughter, Queen and princess, aided the people we loved.Come spring I was going to have several elven journeymen healers working in the mountain.
I had sent letters to all the elven kingdoms asking for them.
Dwarven healing was not magic based so having magical healers would be a great help.
Dwarves were a very hearty and healthy people and really did not get sick like humans did.
But accidents happened and with so many people it would aid the dwarven healers and midwives to have helpers.
I saw no reason a female should suffer through childbirth if there was a way to make it more comfortable and much less stressing on her and the baby, not to mention many fathers.
I was determined to keep working on relations between the elves and dwarves.
I had been called on a few times for serious accidents that dwarven healers could not help with.
The healers could do triage and sort out if they could do the healing, but Kíliel, Kílian and I would go when needed for magical healing.
I could handle most accidents, but one dwarf had a leg almost severed off in a horrible accident and the twins were his only hope of saving his leg let alone his life.
When they were done he surprised all of us in asking if we would make him immortal.
He had heard about it and seen the great hall.
He just wasn’t sure how to go about asking for it.
It made me think that I would need to somehow get the word out that the gifts the children had for immortality were to be had by all and really it was Mahal’s wish for all his children to be immortal as his gift to them.
I would have to run it past the husbands on how best to solve this dilemma.I felt a well written missive to each family or individual would be the best way to get the word out, squash any false rumors and give the people the right idea as to Mahal’s wishes.
I would stress it was their free choice, nothing was being forced on them, but I also included how immortality and healing worked, to take away the fear of the unknown that such a thing could create.We did still trade with the other kingdoms and races and they in turn welcomed the dwarves to come to their centers for learning and learn all they could.
Elves came to the mountain to learn the many crafts from the dwarves.
We had so many masters here that the elves were happy to come and learn from.
Plus, elven masters were thrilled to have Erebor to share their crafts with.
Not just elven lighting was in high demand, but elves that could reshape the stone and wood in such a way as to make it very pleasing to the eye and have it done very quickly.
Elves that were gifted in helping things grow worked with the dwarves in the mountain on the hydroponics for lettuces and other greens, as well as in the vast fields of root vegetables, grains, and berries.
I even learned there were elves who’s gifts were to work with the very elements! Being amongst the dwarves would give them more opportunities to learn of their gift’s possibilities and stretch their magical muscles so to speak.All elements were within the mountain, the lava could be very interesting to work with as a fire element. Everyone benefited, and the two races were seeing each other in a new light.
Causing ‘rain showers’ for watering the vast fields, along with irrigation and hose water for some bushes and small trees (courtyards)I had laid a huge amount of the blame for all this on Thranduil.
I knew losing his wife was what had slightly unhinged him, but for him to have tried to start a war with the dwarves on the very day Smaug attacked because of a silly necklace he had desired to give her before her death.The ensuing ‘miscommunication’… he had tried to play the dwarves false once he had “recovered” from his grief and came to claim the necklace, had left a sour taste in the mouths of the dwarven peoples.
As I had said, the dwarves of Erebor were honest almost to a fault, so to have a king such as Thranduil do something like this laid the foundations for hundreds of years of mistrusts.
Then adding insult to injury, to have turned his back on the dwarves of Erebor in their most dire time of need out of pure spite.
Plus, over the centuries made it a special point to raise the woodland elves to harass any dwarves that came into the kingdom, had made my blood boil. And was in part a reason I had had nothing to do with him.Then came my babies, and now life was more than I ever even thought it could be with him. He was indeed now my father, not in blood, but in love.
My babies had changed not only his heart, but mine as well. The past was just that, the past, and far behind us. We had a future with new babies and my dwelflings now for him to love and cherish as his grandchildren. It made peace and prosperity between our kingdoms pleasant and uncomplicated.
After talking with Legolas and Gimli, they had just come from Greenwood, then over to see us. They had planned on spending the winter in the mountain for a change.Legolas said he felt that Thranduil was building up to let Legolas and Gimli slowly take over. He had made no mention of returning to the Undying Lands, at least to Legolas or anyone Legolas spoke with.
I thoughtfully wished that somehow Eru would step in and bring
Legolas’ mother and Thranduil’s wife to middle earth again. Thranduil had truly mended his ways…but Only in ancient times had I heard of the tale of Luthien pleading to Eru to give life back to her mate Beren.It was a sad thing for an elf to lose their mate.
Lord Elrond was still able to touch Lady Celebrien’s mind in the Undying Lands, so I think perhaps that was why he was able to carry on as he did and not have his sanity slip as it had for Thranduil.Many elven couples did not see each other for centuries once the children had grown. Seeing as our love was so cerebral instead of physical, that the space and time meant nothing with that mental connection to their love.
Thranduil had lost that.
The elves who took human mates almost always willed their lives away once they no longer had that connection.
It was something that had been a possibility for me with Kíli. Once the children had grown, I would simply have no desire to be without him.
Thankfully we were all so blessed by the Prophecy in our lives and with the knowledge that the fourth age was not so very far away and would usher in a whole new age of immortals and the return of the spirits that had left us.
Many things would be changing.
I knew in my heart that the gifts given to my children were more than what they seemed at this young age.I felt it in my bones that these gifts would come into full power when the reckoning with Melkor
happened.Yes, it would basically be Sauron and his minion that we would battle, but Melkor’s powers would be unleashed and the powers of my children would far outstrip that of a Vala when combined.We would have to see how this all played out. For Thorin to see his family again and Víli to return into our lives. As well as Dwalin and Balin’s family. We were in for some interesting times; of that I had no doubt.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

I was putting a great deal of effort into the seasons and holidays and through the post system in the mountain I was able to get missives to everyone about the things I was planning.
I had a small council that met with me and we would spend time planning 4 months ahead for each celebration and how we could build up the community as a whole, and for families to share in the fun.
I had the
missives outlining what we planned sent out, and at first, I was scared that the entire idea, and myself, would be laughed at, ignored, or worse, people would see me as interfering in things an elf should not be putting her nose into as it was not my culture.
I was pleasantly surprised at the positive response I got and many more ideas from the community on things that we might add to each celebration.
With dwarven culture changing, people wanted some changes here too.
So, my council and I took the suggestions and passed them on to the husbands and they were so proud of me and my council at what we were doing.
The look Thorin gave me as I ran all this past him just made me melt.
His mind was thrilled that I had not shut myself away, to hide from the world because of the changes I had to make in my life.
I knew he worried about me far more than he should.
Ghiluzkhebabmerag (Forge Day Fest)
– 19th of ‘âfnudkhazâd (This year on February 9th 2012)As its name suggests, sacred to Smiths. Each Dwarven smith is required to forge a large, exquisite item in honor of this day. Some of the greatest Dwarven weapons (most notably Durin’s Axe) were reportedly forged on this day. The meal for this feast day is quite heavy- dark bread, mutton, and mushrooms. Likewise the Dwarven spirits on this day are thick, black ales.

SEE HOLIDAYS THE DWAROW SCHOLAR FILE FOR ALL INFO

Our theme for February was cleaning.
Seeing as the main festive here was for the smiths, Our people participated with meals and often crafting small items for loved ones . So, my newsletter basically said this should be a month to prepare for the huge spring festival and cleaning projects in the next few weeks.
The community as a whole had always used February to take stock in everything that needed repairs, so I just added to it that we should as a community see what needed cleaning.
We all had our designated sections of the mountain we lived and worked in so we should take pride in them.I had the older children make lists of things that needed repair or that they had outgrown and were worn out and we made piles of what was going to be thrown away, given to a younger child, fixed or just needed a little TLC to repaint or patch.
Even though we were the royal family, I had no problems with teaching my children how to run a hall. They would have halls of their own someday, and yes, while they would have servants, that was still no excuse to not know how to do the basics.Most all the boys would serve some time in the military to some degree, I was positive that Kíliel would be a warrior as well as a healer, just like me. I could easily see Viviyanna doing the same, perhaps not as much a healer, but she would need to know how to mend and cook and keep herself and supplies and equipment clean.By keeping the children humble at all this, I felt it would do not only help our family, and the kingdom, but do a great deal of good when their spouses started coming along.It was necessary for my maids to be able to run their own hearth and home as all good dwarrows could and did! Running a kingdom wasn’t much different.For my boys to be able to comprehend the amount of work needed to run said hearth and home would make it easier for their wives. Elven wives especially! Some dwarrows resented the males budging in when they had no idea how to help. My boys would indeed know how to help.March was the Spring festival and spring cleaning, so I wanted them prepared for that.
After a long slow “relaxing” winter, it was time to get moving again.For me and the husbands we went through our clothes and household items, appliances, and such (squeaky doors, wobbly furniture or worn out furs and rugs) and tried to figure out what needed the same treatment as the children’s things.
I did not like clutter and somehow winter made a lot of clutter.
I figured if the adults set the example then it would be easier for the children.By the time we got to March the preparations for the Spring festival were done. on the first of March things were in full swing.
We had had a storm the week before the festival but then a sudden warm up.
So, some spots on the mountain were piled high with snow while others were flowering meadows.
At least twice a week everyone tried to get outside to play in the snow, have skiing competitions, snowball fights, along with huge family and community picnics.
What would start with maybe five families suddenly became 40 families sharing food and playing together.
The weather was typical March, quite changeable, some snow, some warm days so it was very fun.
The idea of each quadrant of the mountain taking responsibility for cleaning went over very well and we hauled out a ‘mountain’ of stuff.
A lot went to the main spring bonfire.
But much was reused or sent to the compost heaps that fed the gardens in the mountains.
Anything that could be recycled was sent to the dwarves who specialized in that.
I got word from friends and letters from my people that it was a very wonderful new tradition and how much better it felt to start the season off with a fresh start.
I could not believe how nervous I was about it until the letters started coming in and I felt like I was floating on a cloud, I laughed to the husbands.
I was so worried that my first trial into this would be an utter failure.
All three husbands and the older children bolstered me up and made me feel so good to be able to do these things as a queen.
By not being pregnant I was able to devote so much time to the children and my people as well as the quality time the four of us adults had as a married group in the bedroom and out.Something else I was finding out as well was I had a lot more to talk about to the husbands about than just the children’s daily activities.
The children missed me when I was gone but it made it so much nicer when I got home and they were so excited to see me and we could all talk about what we had done that day.
As the four of us were small talking one night and Kíli commented on the fact that perhaps the Prophecy was at work with all this.
He said so many elves were now in the mountain that the part about the end of the enmity between dwarves and elves was really happening.
He said, again, Tauriel, the Prophecy is working through you.
It made me stop and think and the more I thought about it the more I was stunned that the dwarven Vala was relying on me, an elf, for so much of the Prophecy to work through me for His promises from Sulladad to come to pass for His people.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
April-May 2952 Quads-(7 months old chronologically) {20 months physically} [26 months Mentally]All four babies, Thráin, Viviyanna, Kaedana and Kaedan were mentally developing right on target.
We no longer had to feed them ourselves and they were thrilled to use their own size utensils and cups like they saw their sisters and brothers doing.
Really, they were pushing the limits because the children did so much with them, and they wanted to keep up.
They loved to roll the big balls back and forth and the boys had their own little swords.
Viviyanna kept taking them and that was causing squabbles so Fíli made her one too.
She was still my fussy maid when it came to messes, but she was becoming more a tomboy with her two brothers and sister than as Bard put it, “a girly girl,” like when she was a baby.
She loved to have anyone be her pony, so she could ride into battle.
She loved the stories the husbands told of all the battles.
Thorin made little child safe axes for the boys and Kíliel got her nose bent out of shape on why she could not have a sword, axe, or bow.
Now that she was not helping me all the time with a pregnancy she was becoming her own little person and still was thrilled to watch the husbands sword fight outside or her grandfather and her Pappa Thorin go at it with an ax and a sword in the training ring in the mountain.
She wanted to be a part of the action.I sat and spoke with her at length about this and she felt that she as well as the other children as they aged should have weapons and fighting training. She said with all the stories of Kíli, younger than her, training with his bow, she didn’t see why as princes’ and princesses’ they should not have the same privilege.I took this to the husbands and Dwalin to feel out what they thought. I was so surprised how all for it they were. I guess I had been a bit overprotective and now I needed to start little by little letting my babies grow up. So, we adults spoke with the children. When we felt they were mentally, physically, and emotionally ready we would start them in training. Again, their excitement at this only reinforced that I had become far too overprotective of the children.
It was time for them to spread their wings.I was so not ready for this!So, at 9 years, Kíliel’s Pappas, grandfather, and several dwarves from Thorin’s company began to teach her sword skills.
Kíli, Legolas, and I were helping her learn the arts of archery. Both males were so proud to give her the bow they had made especially for her.
She had had one as a little maid but then with all the children it just fell by the wayside.
Now that she was older and had more time to herself, she wanted to learn. She was tall for her age but very coordinated and whenever anyone would take her, she was outside practicing.
Kíli was busting at the seams proud of her.
I often went out to watch her. Kíli and I agreed she was very good, and it made us both think of me when I was a guard and it reminded Kíli of himself as a child learning on his own.Kílian was quite skilled as well but did a far better job at the kind of bow work I did in the woodland realm. A kind of guerilla warfare, hiding and then blitzing out and back to hiding. He was more skilled with a sword than daggers, while Kíliel was coming along wonderfully with her dagger skills. Gaeliel and Gaelan were still working with wooden swords and practice bows. Ríel and Ríon would do a little bit but it was more working on form and balance than any kind of skirmish work. They did not have quite the strength for a full bow (my fault for being overprotective) so again it was strength training. Aliel and Alyanna both loved the bow and the kûbotan. We would make sure they had either dagger or knife skills as well.Kíli asked me one day while he was waiting his turn to have at Kíliel, “Do you ever miss it, Love?”
“Miss what, Kíli?”
“Being a guard and fighting orcs and such.”
“Honestly Kíli, no not really, I mean I was a guard for 300 years and captain for 200 years on top of that, so I think I had my fill of that particular type of adventure.
I got quite the adrenaline rush when the children played hide and seek that one time and I could not find them for hours.
I have plenty now to keep my life busy.
But I must say that it would not be a bad thing for me to keep in shape and keep my skills up to practice with all of you.
It has been 10 years since I shot my bow or picked up a dagger.
I am probably pretty rusty by now.”

“Then I will get you a bow and we can commission you new daggers and I bet our little dwelfling would get the biggest thrill out of seeing her Mamma kick some butt.”
He had me laughing so hard I got the hiccups.So that is what I added to my ‘things to keep my mind off pregnancy’ list.
Practicing weaponry.
I was right though; I was a bit rusty. But after a few weeks, with the weather now so nice for April almost May, we were out much more.
Kíliel was not only thrilled but stunned to see what I could do.
It kind of spooked me the way she looked at me for a few days until I finally had to ask her what was on her mind.
Not that she was mind blocking me, but it was kind of fuzzy the way she was thinking.
It was at dinner when I asked her, as we had been practicing for a while, then came home, cleaned up and now were in the dining hall with the whole family.
She just shouted out in her hyper, sweet way. “Mamma, you’re my hero!!!”
Thank the Valar I did not have anything in my mouth, or I would have choked on it.
I blushed so red everyone was cracking up at me.
She then went off a mile a minute on everything she had been thinking.
It had been fuzzy because she had been thinking at such a high speed of so many things at once for those three days, I could not get a read on her.
I wanted to crawl under the table.
I had never been hero worshipped before.
I mean Kíli and Thorin’s company were suitably impressed when I killed the twenty wargs and orcs all by myself, but that was hormones.
My daughter was over the moon that her Mamma was a queen and a warrior, and she was going to be just like me some day.
She was also going to be a guard for Pappa Thorin.
Thorin got a kick out of it and told her she had to practice a lot more if she wanted to be that good, he only took the best.
She promised him she would be.

“Mamma, you are a queen, a warrior, a healer, a mamma, a wife, part of the Prophecy…is there anything you can’t do?!”
At this point I was so embarrassed but so in love with my little maid.
Between hiccups brought on by the gushing admiration of Kíliel that now had all the children looking in awe at me, and the guffaws of everyone else, I simply said, “Dwelfling, I cannot do a cartwheel.”
The adults at the table lost it and that got the children all laughing at the adults even though they had no clue. It was then Kíliel said, “That’s OK Mamma, I’ll teach you how.”

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
With the weather finally cooperating we put the plans for Ori and Kaeriel’s wedding into full swing.
Her family and friends were on their way from Greenwood and all the dwarves from Thorin’s company and their families were coming.
The whole company now lived in the mountain, so we got to see each other much more often.Ori, Kaeriel and I had spent the winter planning the whole thing.
I had managed (with more cooking than I think I had ever done in my life) to bribe the dwarves from Thorin’s company to stand with the elf maidens in what may start to be the newest trend in weddings.
Kaeriel felt as I did that the traditional dwarven wedding was long and boring and more that bit intimidating, she did not speak much Khuzdul yet, she was working on it though. She wanted it in Westron and have her friends stand with her, and Ori’s friends stand with him while they exchanged rings and vows and then have the week-long feast for everyone.
Nori and Dori were not too keen on this whole thing.
They felt Ori was not thinking straight in marrying a she-elf, especially from Mirkwood (it’s Greenwood now guys, Green-wood).
Ori had inadvertently mentioned it in a passing conversation to Fíli and Kíli, so the husbands had a small chat with them and wanted to know what was wrong with an elf maiden (as she-elf was a derogatory slur to me) from Greenwood seeing as the queen, and their wife, was one.
I almost choked when they told me they had done that, but it worked, and they were seeing Kaeriel in a different light and she said treating her much more politely now.
Kaeriel and I worked hard on her gown and cape.
The cape did not have to be as crazy and elaborate as mine was, so we had about a dozen women helping her with it.
They were all my friends and making her feel extremely welcome to the mountain.
She was a ball of nerves being so far from home, a new bride, and a soon to be first time mother of twins, so we all gave her the love and comfort she needed to feel at home.

She had a cream-colored gown of elvish design, as Ori loved them on her.
It was satin with a stunning gold apron belt down the front that was very wide to look better on her baby bump. The sleeves were two materials, the inner sleeve was opaque cream gauze that only came ¾ of the way down her arm, the outer part was satin that the back went all the way to the floor while the front was a bit higher than the gauze, so the gauze would show.
It was laced up the front to keep it loose for her expanding belly but still form fitting enough to look appealing.
It was almost off the shoulders but because of the cape, like mine had to have some material on the shoulders.
The collar was a rich deep gold with black embroidery in dwarven patterns (my idea and they both loved it).
Her cape was satin as well and instead of jewels was gold embroidery in dwarven patterns that were stunning.
I laughed at the look she gave me when she found out Ori was having his made by a tailor.
I said I felt the same way. It took me and about 12 women three months to make my cape. I showed it to her and she was suitably impressed by it.
She loved the oak theme as Thorin’s nickname was Oakenshield and I ran with that for the whole theme on my outfit.
I showed her Ori’s drawings of me and Thorin in our wedding clothes and she loved them (and Ori’s artwork too).
I told her (because she was five feet 4 inches tall to Ori’s four feet ten inches tall, when she was barefoot) that satin slippers would be most comfortable for her to wear with the babies and having to stand a lot. So we made her cream and gold slippers as well.
Ori commissioned a ring that was perfect for her. It was white gold with a huge round diamond in the center, then vines that had tiny emeralds in each leaf curled around the band.

She commissioned a ring of black gold, that had silver etchings of vines, with a unique precious stone, a fire opal, set in it. She said made her immediately think of a fire moon, and the gem master told her it truly was one of a kind with the coloring of it.
It was so perfect for the two of them.
She knew of the fire moon, and that it meant a lot to dwarves, as well, the vines were her contribution as something that grew in nature. Ori was thinking how much elves loved the woods and green leaves.
These two were so meant for each other.
Kaeriel and I had everything all ready for her shower and the invitations had all come back so we would be hostessing a larger than normal gathering of Dwarrow Dams and maids, with so many now able to be out of their husband’s and father’s halls knowing they would be with the queen.
Some were maids not yet married, some contracted, a few mothers and several older Dwarrow Dams with no children at home.
A nice mix, I thought.
Kaeriel had eight of her friends coming plus her sister and her mother.Kaeriel sent me notice when her family and friends had arrived and were settled in, they had planned on staying a year until after the January birth and spring thaw.
They wanted to make sure everything was up to snuff for their little maiden marrying a dwarf.
Thorin and I went to meet them, dressed in our court clothes, nothing too fancy but enough to show we were the king and queen.
Thorin subtly praised Ori for his help in retaking back Erebor and his fighting in The Battle of the Five Armies. ( Ori on trade to Dale in warmer months) I went on just enough about his amazing gift in art and how it would be able to more than support the growing family and still give Ori plenty of time to be with them.
I think between the two of us we put those fears to rest.
Kíli and Fíli said they would do their work on the father and brother at the feast and telling about how great a friend Ori was to them growing up in Ered Luin as children and how he was such a great friend to them still.
I figured that would cover everything Ori would need to be on good standing with Kaeriel’s family.
Plus, I was able to sit with her mother and sister and tell them about the dwelves.
I invited them to come to our hall and meet the children, so they would have an idea of mixed-race children.
I told them about how Kaeriel’s powers would be magnified in the children and that once the babies were born Ori was going to become immortal for Kaeriel.
The look of relief on both parents faces at that news I think went the longest to settle anything they might have held against Ori.
The children were on their best behavior and I had told them to be extra nice to Uncle Ori when these new people came to visit so they could see that Uncle Ori was going to be a good Adad to his babies.
The children all spoke Sindarin to the family, but I told them they were fluent in all three languages.
Nori, Dori, Óin, and Bifur approached us a week before the wedding. They felt strongly that it was time for them to accept the gift of immortality from the children.
I questioned why Bofur and Bombur were not going to have it done. They both said it didn’t feel right, almost as if it wasn’t time yet. That had me thinking of Aliel and Bombur, I wondered if that was why and if Bofur was to wed one of my daughters. I had too much to do to spend time pondering things so far in the future.So, the children in pairs helped their “uncles” become immortal. Óin practically dragged Glóin and Gimla , Glóin’s wife, seeing as Gimli was already immortal with his marriage to Legolas, to be made immortal.
Kíli, Fíli and Thorin had the groom’s party under control so I was not worried about a drunken groom and groomsmen at the wedding.
For Kaeriel’s bridal shower she was given the small tokens for the gifts she would get that had been commissioned as their new home was not yet finished. But she got plenty of all the household necessities that every new wife needs to start a home.
We had a splendid cake and I had made sure there was plenty of food for both elves and dwarves.
Kaeriel’s parents had wine sent from Greenwood for the party and the husbands had ale and a roast for their party.
After we ate and once the ladies were done with gift giving, everyone was chatting when one of Kaeriel’s friends quietly asked Kaeriel how good was a dwarf in bed.
Another one piped up if they were small in the gift package department.
I almost snorted out my wine!
For some reason, I just knew this was going to be coming up. I think between Kaeriel’s praise of Ori both in bed and the size of his, uhm, gift package, and me telling them that dwarven husbands are all much, much larger than elven husbands and between my three dwarven husbands, bedding a dwarf was like nothing else, it shocked the stuffing out of the young elf maids. Give more references to other qualities the dwarves have as husband and providers
That seemed to get the elf maids to really thinking and very curious about it.
Plus, I told them that all dwarves have the choice to become as immortal as an elf so they would never lose their mate to old age.
once the dwarf chose to be immortal, my children used their powers on the dwarf in question and if they were over 100, would immediately revert back to their 100-year-old self in strength and appearance but have the mind and understanding of the age they were when changed and would continue to learn and add to their knowledge.
I told them that the dwarven male they would see at the wedding who was wearing red, with the black beard was actually 227 years old but was immortal and was forever 100. I said make a point to speak to him, his name is Balin and was a warrior from the battle of the five armies as part of Thorin Oakenshield’s company.
I said the other dwarven males in the wedding party although they looked young were between 115 and 178.
All the males spoke Westron and were brave and noble warriors to Thorin as they too had been part of his company in the battle of the five armies.
I could see the gears working in these young ladies’ minds.
They had been in the mountain a month now and I had shown them the solarium and our home, as well as some of my friends more modest homes.
I told them as part of Thorin’s company they were entitled to homes a bit grander than the average dwarf due to the sacrifice and loyalty they had shown Thorin.I had my fingers crossed that the five dwarves would be special(need a different word to make this work) enough, and willing to take elven maids as wives if the women were interested.The next day I was up early to see if I could be of any help.
Seeing as elves wore their hair down at weddings and Kaeriel had to wear hers up to show off her cape, I helped her braid her hair into a very stylish design for a young bride.
Her mother had brought the circlet she had worn when she married Kaeriel’s father and it was just perfect in her hair.
Her dress went on going up from the floor and then was laced closed, she had simple clasps that were a breeze to set up and take off.
We had walked through the wedding two days before the parties, so everyone would understand the ‘new’ custom of elf/dwarf weddings.
So as the time for Ori and Kaeriel to walk down the aisle came we had the maidens waiting on one side and the dwarves on the other.
The husbands and I were in the crowd sitting and watching as the doors opened and a radiant bride and humble groom walked to the dais and stood before each other and pledged their love to each other.
They had one maid give Kaeriel, Ori’s ring and Nori gave Ori Kaeriel’s ring. They exchanged them and kissed.
It was so sweet, I of course was crying, but Kíli and Fíli were grinning from ear to ear to see one of their oldest friends officially wed to an elf.
I knew she would take good care of him and he would always give her 110% of himself.
They stood before us and then walked out and we all moved to the dining hall for the feast.
When we got there the capes were on display and the wedding party seated.
We all found our seats and with soft music in the background had a splendid feast and plenty of toasts to the bride and groom.
When we finished eating we moved to the larger hall and the dancing began.
It was a combination of dances with some dwarven and some elven and some as old as time.
Fíli and Kíli, I noticed were chatting up the brother and father, so I was pleased with that.
Even more promising was the fact that all of the elf maids were hovering around Óin, Balin, Dori, Nori, and Bifur and the poor dwarves were all red faced from getting so much attention from such young women.
I sighed happily as one by one the dwarves took turns dancing with the maids and being polite and charming and offering them drinks and chatting with them the whole evening.
I wandered over and asked how everyone was enjoying their evening of this first feast night and the maids all giggled and the dwarves gruffed a bit but all were smiling and eyeing each other.
The dwarves would be sitting by the maids all week at the feasts, so I was hoping.
By the end of the week the five dwarves had paired off with a maid and seeing as the group was going to be spending a whole year at the mountain it would give the maids a taste of mountain life and the dwarves a chance to decide if this was for them.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

May 2952

Tauriel POV-
With May came one of the dwarves’ favorite festivals. The Deep Ale Festival.
It went on from May 9th to the 19th and normally was just the dwarves getting drunk and rowdy.
My council and I felt that families should be involved in some way.
We knew a bunch of dwarves would not be happy, but they could go to the lower levels to get drunk and rowdy.
The main level of the mountain was set up for a cooking contest of sorts. They would be throughout the mountain encouraging dwarves and others to move about the mountain and not just stay within their areas. Similar to humans who never left their villages, Parts of the mountain were as large as a human village on the outside and this was on just the main level.It was open to all ages, races, and genders, what we were doing was making it so that there was a competition to see who could make the best food with ale.
It could be sweet or savory or even the ale itself could be a craft flavor no one had tried before.
We would have a council for tasting the food and such and every three days a group of winners would be chosen until the 19th when a best in show would be chosen.
Bragging rights being the prize.I was again taken aback at the response we got.
There was so much food we had to expand the council for taste testing or they would have overeaten!!
The mountain smelled delicious! With a week of preparation that went into the cooking and the days of cooking leading up to the festival, the odors were mouthwatering. Insuring a large turnout of “kingdom dwellers” more than curious to see what these new changes were from the norm of drunken revelries.
Tables groaned with all assortments of amazing foods.
Ale braised meats and sausages of almost every animal you could think of, meat pies by the score, meat pasties, so many soups it was mind blowing, and the breads, so many breads.
What surprised me was the cakes and sweets, like brownies, fudge, and caramels. More craft ales than I could imagine, had been entered as well. Once the council had made its choice, then everyone got to sample and it was a huge feast for the whole ten days.
Recipes that were not closely guarded secrets were posted in the following newsletter along with the winners and runners up. also a recipe book made in the three languagesThe children had fun because they got mead and tons of sweets to go with their food tastings.
A great deal of ale was put into storage for the coming year and all the festivals.
Almost no dwarven festival was complete without ale.
Some of the craft ales were made on a larger scale and stored as well.
All in all, it turned out to be a great deal of fun, and the normal rowdiness was kept to a minimum.
Dwalin kissed me for that.Thorin POV-I could not have been prouder of my darling wife than after the Ale fest.
I certainly told the many people who came to me, telling me to thank her for making it such a community event that everyone could enjoy, that it was all Tauriel and her council that worked so hard to bring this to the them.Their gratitude towards Tauriel being such an amazing queen. They were so happy she was feeling better and putting so much heart and soul into the community.
They all told me how much they loved her and how they didn’t even think of her in terms of elf, but simply, Queen Tauriel.
She had bonded with the dwarves and was making the transitions with the Prophecy easier for them, as change was hard for dwarves.
They wanted to please her and be a people she was proud to be a queen to.It had been a rocky start after the quads were born and we received Galadriel’s foresight. Tauriel had a talk with the three of us husbands and told us that she realized she had been putting her health in jeopardy by having babies in such rapid succession. She had had such an easy time until the quads that she thought it would be a breeze to keep it up. She told us that her new plan, if we agreed with it, she was going to wait four years between pregnancies, and she figured that triplets would have her pregnant 18 months if she was doing the numbers right.
So, every 5 1/2 yrs. we would have children.
I knew it was a very hard choice for her to make and the three of us husbands were very open and honest with her and said it made us sad as well that we could not have children as often as we wanted but that she was more important to us. So, we would follow her new timeline.
We spoke about the benefits of the new timeline and after a few hours of just small talk Tauriel began to cry and the three of us mentally and physically comforted her.
She fell asleep for a while and when she woke she said she was going to find a new purpose to her life to fill in the time she was not pregnant, when she was supposed to be resting and letting the servants and nannies do the brunt of the work.
She shocked all three of us with the ideas she had for the holiday’s, helping Ori with his wedding, and in general helping the whole community with her healing. She had excellent ideas for getting the dwarves and elves to work together like the Prophecy wanted and she said it would give us time to regroup after each birth.I privately sent a raven to Galadriel informing her of all this that Tauriel and the three of us husbands had spoken about and much to my surprise I got a raven back that very day from her.
She wanted us to come and visit with her and Celeborn this summer in Lothlórien with all the children!
Now I had to think of a way to bring this up without alerting Tauriel that I had been in contact with Galadriel.
I should have known better and Tauriel laughed at me that I was still nervous she would lose her temper.
She said, “I must really have been out of control that night if you still are nervous my love.” I said, “You have no idea, Tauriel!”Lomil Zatamaradu (Night of the Kill)
– evening of the last day of ‘âfizhu(This year on September 14th 2012)Lomil Zatamaradu starts on the last evening of ‘âfizhu and ends at Foredawn the next day. The Night traditionally starts with a fellowship of Dwarves heading out early in the evening, set out to hunt and kill a deer or boar. The meat and hides are donated, later that night, to dwarves that are less fortunate. In comparison to other dwarven feasts no heavy ales nor feast meals are to be had, instead most dwarves drink a simple Mead and eat meager rations on this eve. When the fellowship returns it is noted to pay homage to those dwarves that have gone to join Mahal.
She was excited at the thought of visiting and so we began making plans and I would have Balin take over for me while we were gone.
We figured a month in Lothlórien itself would be a good amount of time for the children to get a taste of elven culture that Tauriel had wanted them to have for so long.
We figured a good time to go would be July. The weather would be nicer and there was only be the Night of the Kill festival in August and that was not something that was really community involved. So, we would not be missed for that.
I had a full guard ready of my best fighters. The family would travel in carriages seeing as the roads now were in such good repair.
We could make it there in two weeks with steady travel.
All guards would be mounted as would I.
Kíli felt it would be better if he rode in the carriage with the nannies and the older children, that way he could use his bow if there was any trouble.
Tauriel felt comfortable enough using her bow and daggers again that she would be able to guard the younger children along with me riding next to her carriage as back up for her, while Fíli would follow the carriage with the older children to help Kíli.
We would have two guarded wagons with our tents and food and other supplies go a day ahead of us to have camp set up for when we arrived.
one wagon would be two days out and they would stagger back and forth so we would be able to keep moving smoothly.
Galadriel said she would send elves halfway to help us as well and that made me feel much better.
There were very few attacks these days but rumors of an occasional ambush and killing were heard of.
I figured if we were able to get there and visit and then be back in time for the harvest festival in September we would be doing good.It would take us a month to get ready, so we had some time to prep the children, especially the littles.
They would be 9 months old (P-2 years M- 2 ½) when we left and almost a year by the time we got back so they would do a lot of growing and changing while we were gone.I left Tauriel in charge of the packing with the help of the servants, she had a much better idea of that end of this trip that I did.
Kíli got the food wagons ready and Fíli was the best at preparing the children for the changes that they had never known.
This would be their first excursion into the world beyond the mountain.
The older children were more than excited, and the littles were just excited because everyone else was.
Thank heavens they were all trained to no longer need diapers.
Kíli said he would teach the boys how to use the facilities in the woods like dwarves grown.
Poor Tauriel ended up with the worst case of laughing hiccups from that.
Tauriel felt that traveling in elven clothes would be best for the children.
For maids trying to use the facilities in layers of dresses was not fun. Leggings and elven tunics would be easier for them.

Tauriel POV-
With the plans set in motion for our trip in July, I was able to focus on the Summer fest in June.
We opened the fest on the 3rd of June with a massive bonfire and a night of dancing and most folk spent the time visiting, making marriage contracts, having summer weddings and just spending as much time outdoors.
While it did not bother the dwarves to spend the rest of their lives underground if they had to, everyone felt the benefits of having a fun summer outdoors.
Dís and I had discussed her helping Kaeriel with getting invitations and plans for the baby shower set.
I had everything ready to go for the ladies in the mountain and everyone who was from Kaeriel’s side of the shower was already here.
I would be picking up a ton of stuff for her and the babies in Lothlórien, so I would be set when we got back.
There would be no time to really do all this as we would just be getting back from our trip.
Mother was very pleased to help Kaeriel out as she had become a part of our circle of friends and Mother was going to help her deliver in January.
She wanted Mother, me, her mother and sister, and Kíliel to help her.
I had offered her the services of two nannies until she got back on her feet and into a routine.
With so many things on her plate I felt it was only right.
She was still new to the mountain and even though 400 seemed old to the dwarves it was still quite young for an elf.
Most elves did not have their first child until they were 1,000 years old.
Plus, she and Ori were still getting to know each other.
I knew the other Dwarrow dams would also help her but to have dedicated nannies would put her mind to rest with having twins.
Thorin as well as other dwarves working their crafts spent part of June planning on trade for July and August.
All the things the mountain would need for the winter months.
There were many foods to be put up and stocked up on.
Although the mountain grew its own grains, many root vegetables, some berries and many types of lettuces and greens in huge farms within the mountain itself through light shafts, mirrors and geothermal heating, it took help from the farms in the valleys to make sure we would have enough until the next harvest.
We did not want any lean months. That was not a sign of good leadership or of prosperity.
The dwarves paid a good sum of gold and traded other things like coal for the food.
Vast rooms in the mountain were devoted to dry aging meats so that we had more to eat than just the bats.
I could not stomach bats.
I really had tried, and Unna was an excellent cook, but it turned my stomach.
The children were fine with it and so was Thorin, but Fíli and Kíli agreed with me.The mountain also traded in metals like steel and iron as well as gems, gold and silver in return for silks, spices and other exotic things that were not available here in the northeast.

----- CHAPTER BREAK -----

Tauriel POV-
By the time our scheduled leave date came to go to Lothlórien, the trading was in full swing with Balin in charge and Dwalin as his second.
I would have been lying if I said that I was not nervous about making this trip. It is one thing for a married elf and dwarf to travel there but we had practically an army of people coming to help us.
once we got to Lothlórien they would be free to loiter there as well.
on our last night at home, once we got the children to bed finally, the husbands surprised me by all making love to me.
They said it would be awhile before we would have time like this to ourselves.
It was such a special bonding time as we had not made love as a group in quite some time.
Each husband took his time with me while the other two lavished their love on me as well at the same time.
When one finished making love to me and I was catching my breath they would all kiss me everywhere and touch me and it just made me feel so cherished, then the next husband would start to foreplay with me and the other two would be on my sides. By the time Thorin took me I was very relax, and we just took our time and made it last a long while. He mentally and physically wore all of us out with the power of his love making.
Fíli and Kíli felt it as well.
I think they felt it stronger now as they no longer saw him as their uncle who raised them but as a partner in this special relationship and he saw them in that way too instead of an adult looking at two boys.
We all slept well that night cuddled together, and I found myself next to a different husband every time I rolled over. (make this a bit more erotic) Tupperware they pass out from sharing the 4 way orgasm and when they wake Kíliel is giggling in their minds that we had given each other so much pleasure we ‘fainted’. She thought we were all silly.But with 12 very excited children ready to go on an adventure we did not get to sleep in. They were all in our room before dawn.
As I yawned and tried to wake up I whispered to Thorin that they would all be asleep in the carriages after lunch, mark my words and he laughed, saying, without a doubt.We had everything loaded the night before except what we would need to get ready in the morning.
I had been wracking my brains in the weeks leading up to this on how to not have to have a potty stop ever ten minutes and asked the husbands if they had any ideas.
Seeing as dwarves traveled mostly on foot they really couldn’t think of anything, so I thought a bit more and it came to me that if we had something the children could go into in the carriage like a wooden pitcher that would be wide enough for the maids and long enough for the boys it might just work.
I knew how much they had to go potty during the day at home, so it would be a nightmare on the road.
I had four commissioned quickly and had the children practice in the woods with them.
After a few accidents and wet pants, they got the hang of it and even though they would be in a moving carriage I felt this was going to be a life saver.
All we would have to do to empty them is give the pitcher to a husband who was riding, namely Thorin or Fíli, and have them just dump them off the trail and bring them back.
The husbands were very pleased with my forethought on this after emptying the pitchers a dozen times in three hours.I had folding seats with a hole in them and a basin that slid under the seat made for us ladies at camp, so we would not get our feet wet when we needed to sit down.
I had spent many a century roughing it; I was a queen now.
I refused to squat.
I laughed at Thorin as he examined my chair our first night we had set up camp.
By morning the husbands were suitable impressed because something about night air made 12 children have to pee a lot and the seats worked wonderfully instead of tripping in the dark all night trying to find the trenches that had been dug.We sat down before we left and spoke with the children that there were a few rules for this journey we were making.
It would be important for them to follow them if everyone was to have a happy trip there.
one.
Under no circumstance was a child to ask, ‘Are we there yet?’.
I told them it would be 14 sleeps before we got there.
For reasons unknown to me, but as a parent you learn to run with what you got, I found they understood time better in sleeps than days and 14 sleeps seemed like an awful lot to them.
So, I said for the older children the first offence would be they had to walk for a while and burn off energy, second offence they would have to help the cooks at night before they got to play, cleaning all the dishes and cooking pots, third offence and they would have to empty the potty chairs.
If they kept it up after that they would not be allowed to walk around Lothlórien for the first day and every day after that they complained.For the littles, I told them they were old enough to wash clothes.
Seeing as we would be near a river they would have plenty of water to do washing.
If they kept asking they would not be allowed sweets and dinner would just be more lembas bread.
The babies I just prayed for all our sanity.
They were in the ‘terrible two’s’ so if Thorin felt it safe he could give them rides on his pony or Kíli could have the older children sit with him and the driver, so they could be outside the carriage for a while.
A change of scenery went a long way to amuse them.Two, we would only be eating two main meals a day.
Any snacks would be in the carriage while we rode.
I had made lembas bread, so it was either salty like a cracker or sweet like honey and again for reasons I did not understand, the children loved lembas bread for a snack. It should have only taken two child size bites to fill them up, but seeing as they were half dwarf and only hobbits were hungrier than dwarves they munched on it with dried fruit or cut veggies. So that is what I brought for them along with jerky meat from several animals.Water was always concern on long trips and with this many people we would have a cask of water on the back of each carriage for the guards and us.
The children had little drinking skins that we could refill.I told Thorin I had to speak with whomever he and Kíli had chosen for a cook, so I could make sure we all drank potable water every day.
They both said we will be following the river almost the whole way, so we would have plenty of water.
I said yes but not healthy water, I did not want children with the runs in the carriage, I shuddered at that nightmare.
Thorin said it was just part of the trials of traveling.
I asked him how many of the dwarves in the company on the trip, oh so many years ago, from Mirkwood to Erebor got the runs.
He thought about it, and thought some more and said, I can’t remember anyone having them that whole way.
I gave him a huge grin and said, ‘You’re welcome’.
He questioned, “Huh?”
I said elves have a powder we use and I as a healer knew the recipe for it that you put in river water, stir for five minutes and it was perfectly healthy.
I had been doing it the whole trip to Erebor with my elves and Bombur.
I was satisfied by the stunned look on his face and he laughed at me.
He said he was surprised I did that seeing as how everyone treated me and Kíli on that trip.
I said oh trust me I was tempted, even with the elves, as they were being buggers too.
But, I really didn’t want to have to heal anyone with the runs.
The prevention was far better than the cure.
That just had him shaking his head.We sent one party a day ahead of us. And another party two days ahead setting up camps.
Some on pony back and others in a wagon with the food.
But the ones on ponies would help set up camp and then go hunting and gathering so we did not have to bring as much dried meat and other fresh foods with us.
on the trip down, there would be plenty of fresh foods to gather. on the way back, we would have a few things we could forage for to supplement our diets.
But the hunting was the key.
It was hard to bring enough meat for that many people.
We would arrive at camp to tents set up and food ready.
Then a group would leave first thing in the morning and travel two days to get a head. With the longer days going down, we could travel longer.
The ride back would probably take us a few days more as we got closer to the autumn season.I had a lotion for everyone that took me a week to make enough. You just rubbed into your skin to keep away biting bugs, and it made your skin soft too. Everyone was grateful for that as it was black fly season along the river.For me and the children at least, we would be using the paper that was made in the mountain for bathroom use.
Everyone else could rough it but as I had said, my roughing it days were long over.
I had no problems sleeping on furs on the ground but somethings I drew the line at and using moss and leaves was one of them.I was right though that on the first day all the littles were conked out right after lunch and I finally woke them up after five hours or they would not sleep during the night.
But seeing as they only got five hours of sleep the night before and were all hyper about the trip it wore them out and with full tummies and warm breezes of fresh air, they could not hold up.
I dozed a bit too.
I had the children on the floor of the carriages and I was on the seat laying down. Thorin would check in on us every once in a while.one of the nannies was helping with the older children in the second carriage. With Fíli on his pony and Kíli riding with the drivers. I had two of the nannies helping me with the littles. Thorin told me the older children didn’t make it much past lunch either before they were sound asleep from the rocking of the carriage, full tummies, and the early wake up.once the littles woke up they were thrilled to hang out the windows of the carriage and just watch the scenery go by and the guards riding the ponies.
Viviyanna and Thráin wanted to ride the ponies as well so Thorin took Thráin and had him sit on his lap in the saddle and rode with him for a bit before coming back and trading with Viviyanna and doing the same thing.
They both loved it, unfortunately.
I was glad they found something new and exciting to keep them entertained but now they began to squabble over who would get to ride with their Pappa next.
I explained taking turns, but I might have just been talking to a wall.
They both wanted to ride at the same time.
I was about to tell them no pony rides at all if they kept this up when Thorin hearing the two of them bickering and came over and wrangled the two of them side by side and got his pony to canter a bit for a little excitement.
I think he had a stern talking to with them because they both were much better behaved after that and the other children were able to ride with Thorin for short periods.